Skip to main content

Full text of "The fan book"

See other formats


HI 

FAN   BOOK 


iCJ) 


iOJ 


ICD 


Bv 


.cIVER  PERCIVAL 


CO 


>, 


THE    FAN    BOOK 


CHATS  ON  OLD 
JEWELLERY  &  TRINKETS 

By  MacIVER  PERCIVAL 

With  nearly  300  Illustrations. 
Large  crown  8vo,  6/-  net. 

"  The  book  is  very  thorough,  dealing 
as  it  does  with  classic,  antique  and  modern 
ornaments;  with  gold,  silver,  steel  and 
pinchbeck  ;  with  the  precious  stones,  the 
commoner  stones,  and  imitation."  — 
Outlook. 

"  *  Chats  on  Old  Jewellery  and 
Trinkets'  is  a  book  which  will  enable 
every  woman  to  turn  over  her  jewel-case 
with  a  fresh  interest  and  a  new  intelli- 
gence; a  practical  guide  for  the  humble 
but  anxious  collector.  ...  A  good 
glossary  of  technicalities  and  many  ex- 
cellent illustrations  complete  a  valuable 
contribution  to  collector's  lore." 

Illustrated  London  News. 

*%  Send  for  a  copy  of  the  latest 
prospectus  of  Unwinds  "  Chat"  Series  of 
handbooks  for  collectors. 

T.  FISHER  UNWIN  LTD  LONDON 


THEEtfXN    BOOK 


BY 


MAcIVER   PERCIVAL 


.IVX 

QO   3-ruoIoo    rloii   ni 


4tiw 


3vft    . 


bns    bavuso 


WITH  50 


oriT 


gniad  blog  lo 


T.    FISHER    UNWIN    LTD 
DON:   ADELPHI 


:o  BY 

RONTO 


UN 

-.ASTE- 


FRONTISPIECE. 

French  Fan.  Early  Louis  XVI.  Skin 
painted  with  much  spirit  in  rich  colours  on  a 
silver  ground  Subject  :  "  La  Servante  Maitresse." 
The  sticks  elaborately  carved  and  gilded,  five 
shades  of  gold  being  used. 

M.  Duvelleroy. 


THE 


56 


BOOK 


BY 


MAcIVER   PERCIVAL 


56954 


WITH  50  ILLUSTRATIONS 


T.    FISHER    UNWIN    LTD 
LONDON:  ADELPHI   TJ 


MICROFILMED  BY 
UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO 

LIBRARY 
MASTER  NEGATIVE  NO.: 


First  published  in  1920 


(All  rights  reserved) 


PREFACE 

To  the  collector  fans  offer  a  very  wide  field,  and 
the  subject  is  one  round  which  much  romance 
and  history  has  centred. 

"  Since  summer  first  was  leafy "  man  has 
instinctively  reached  for  a  branch  of  a  tree  or 
a  large  leaf  to  dispel  the  heated  air  and  ward  off 
flies,  and  early  in  the  stages  of  dawning  civiliza- 
tion, even  among  quite  primitive  peoples,  has 
come  the  practice  of  elaborating  and  making 
more  permanent  these  simple  fans  placed  ready 
by  Nature. 

A  complete  collection  of  every  kind,  if  such 
were  made,  would  include  examples  from  every 
period  of  history  and  every  part  of  the  world, 
but  it  would  be  too  vast  to  be  really  understood 
by  any  one  person.  While  many  examples  of 
savage  workmanship  would  be  of  absorbing 
interest  to  the  anthropologist,  and  others,  archaic 
in  design  though  exquisite  in  execution,  to  the 
archaeologist,  the  fans  used  in  Europe  during 
the  sixteenth,  seventeenth,  and  eighteenth  cen- 
turies would  afford  the  chief  attraction  to  most 
fan  collectors. 

As  it  is  for  them  this  book  is  written,  I  have 

7 


8  PREFACE 

not  included  more  than  a  passing  reference  to 
any  fans  earlier  than  the  sixteenth  century. 
The  fans  of  primitive  peoples  are  entirely  omitted. 
Oriental  fans  are  so  interesting  and  the  subject 
so  vast  that  they  would  need  a  volume  of  equal 
size  to  this  to  do  them  justice,  so  they,  too,  are 
not  included. 

The  chief  portion  of  the  book  is  taken  up  with 
the  folding  fans  used  in  Europe  in  the  seventeenth 
and  eighteenth  centuries.  Not  only  the  fans 
themselves  are  described,  but  the  methods  used 
in  their  manufacture  at  that  time,  and  the 
materials  of  which  they  were  made,  which  will 
help  collectors  to  judge  of  the  genuineness  or 
otherwise  of  specimens  offered  to  them,  and  give 
an  added  interest  to  the  study  of  those  they 
already  own.  The  mere  possession  of  a  number 
of  objects  of  the  same  kind  gives  a  very  poor 
kind  of  pleasure  compared  with  that  of  finding 
out  the  history  of  each  example,  the  acquisition 
of  others  to  fill  gaps,  the  weeding  out  of  undesir- 
ables, and  the  general  knowledge  of  all  that 
belongs  to  the  subject. 

It  has  been  said  that  nowadays  "  to  collect 
fans  one  must  be  a  millionaire — or  a  burglar." 
If  the  object  of  a  collector  were  the  attainment 
in  a  short  time  of  a  large  collection  of  the  finest 
and  choicest  examples,  this  is  no  doubt  true. 
If,  on  the  other  hand,  the  desire  is  to  pursue  a 
most  interesting  quest,  and  in  the  end  to  achieve 
a  small  cabinet  of  representative  fans,  each  having 


PREFACE  9 

some  significance  and  typical  of  some  country 
or  period,  it  is,  even  in  these  days,  emphatically 
a  mistaken  idea. 

It  is  not  always  the  fan  which  has  the  most 
highly  stippled  and  finished  leaf  and  the  most 
gold  on  the  sticks  which  is  of  the  highest  value 
to  the  real  fan  lover,  a  fact  that  makes  it  possible 
to  attain  desirable  specimens  otherwise  unavail- 
able. There  may  be  more  of  historical  signifi- 
cance and  value  in  a  printed  fan  than  in  one 
painted  by  a  'prentice  hand,  another  fact  not 
always  understood. 

Really  fine  fans,  however,  are  a  class  by  them- 
selves. They  are  "  pearls  of  great  price,"  and 
few  will  fail  to  appreciate  them  when  met  with. 
If,  however,  much  search  does  not  meet  with 
success,  surely  the  pleasure  of  the  quest  has  been 
great.  "  To  travel  hopefully  is  better  than  to 


ACKNOWLEDGMENTS 

I   MOST   gratefully   acknowledge  the   help   received   from 
various  sources,  especially  the  under-mentioned  : — 

The  Authorities  of  the  Victoria  and  Albert  Museums  for 
the  beautiful  photographs  which  they  have  had  specially 
made  for  me  and  permission  to  use  the  most  excellent 
copyright  photographs.  (Plates  XIII  and  XXVII.)  The 
Department  of  Prints  and  Drawings  at  the  British  Museum 
for  facilities  for  photographing  examples  in  the  Schreiber 
Collection.  The  Representatives  of  the  Executors  of  the 
late  Lady  Charlotte  Schreiber  for  permission  to  reproduce 
certain  illustrations  from  "  Fans  and  Fan  Leaves."  Francis 
Edwards,  Esq.,  M.A.,  Clerk  to  the  Worshipful  Company  of 
Fan  Makers,  for  kindly  allowing  me  to  examine  the  books 
of  the  Company  and  other  assistance.  Mons.  Duvelleroy 
for  the  loan  of  many  interesting  photographs  and  other 
kind  help,  and  the  many  collectors  who  have  allowed  me  to 
examine  and  describe  specimens  in  their  collections. 


CONTENTS 


PAGB 

PREFACE  .  .  .  .  .  .7 

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS  .  .  «  .       IO 

LIST  OF  PLATES  .  .  .   '  .  .13 

CHAPTER 

I.      PAINTED     FANS     OF     THE    SEVENTEENTH    AND 

EIGHTEENTH   CENTURIES  .  .  .17 

II.      PRINTED   FAN  LEAVES    .  .  .  .    103 

III.  FANS  OF  VARIOUS  TYPES  .  .  .    141 

IV.  ORIENTAL    FANS    MADE    FOR    THE     EUROPEAN 

MARKET      .  .  ..  .  .    199 

V.      STICKS     .  .  .  .  .  .    211 

VI.      FAN   MAKING  AND   FAN   MAKERS  .  .   229 

VII.      SOME     FAN     PAINTERS,     PRINTERS,      AND      DE- 
SIGNERS      .  .  .  .  .   269 

VIII.      SOME  BOOKS  OF  INTEREST  TO  FAN  COLLECTORS   289 

IX.      THE   FAN  IN  LITERATURE  AND   HISTORY  .   295 

GLOSSARY  .....    313 

INDEX     ......    341 

11 


LIST  OF  PLATES 

FRENCH  FAN  :  LA  SERVANTE  MAITRESSE  Frontispiece 

PLATE  PAGE 

i.    FRENCH  FANS:  (i)  MARRIAGE  OF  LOUIS  xiv. 

(2)   TOILET   SCENE  .  .  .25 

II.      FRENCH    FAN  :   FINDING  OF   MOSES      .  .31 

III.      FRENCH    FAN  :   CLASSICAL  SCENE  .  .      37 

iv.    FRENCH  FAN:  TELEMARQUE  .  .  -43 

V.      FRENCH    FAN  :   THE   EMBARKATION       .                 .  47 
VI.      FRENCH       FAN  :     TELEMARQUE        AND        THE 

NYMPHS      .                 .                 .                 .                 .  51 

VII.      FRENCH    FAN  :    PASTORAL   SCENE             .                 .  55 

VIII.      FRENCH    FAN  :   MARRIAGE   FETES,    1770              .  59 
IX.      FRENCH       FAN  :      ENLARGED        PORTION       OF 

PLATE   II     .                 .             •    i                .                .  63 
X.      FRENCH       FAN  :       ENLARGED       PORTION       OF 

PLATE   III   .  .  i"  .  '67 

XL      ITALIAN    FAN  I   THE  STORMING  OF  JERUSALEM  73 

xii.    ITALIAN  FANS:   (i)  VENUS  AND  ADONIS.    (2) 

VIEWS   NEAR   POZZUOLI       .  .  -79 

xiii.    ENGLISH  FANS:  (i)  FLOWERS.    (2)  PASTORAL 

GROUP         .  .  .  .  .83 

13 


14  LIST  OF  PLATES 

PLATE  PAGE 

XIV.      (l)   DUTCH     FAN  :     PASTORAL    SUBJECT.      (2) 

GERMAN   FAN  :  BACCHUS  AND  ARIADNE      99 
XV.      ENGLISH   FAN  :  GAME  OF  PIQUET     .  .    II J 

xvi.    ENGLISH  FANS:  (i)  MR.  OSBORNE'S    DUCK 

HUNTING,  1754.      (2)   NEW  DANCE   FAN. 

(3)   FANOLOGY    .  .  .  .123 

xvii.    ENGLISH    FANS:    (i)    THEATRICAL    SCENE. 

(2)   ROMEO   AND  JULIET  .  .    127 

XVIII.      ENGLISH     FAN.       PORTION    OF    FAN,     PLATE 

XVIII   ENLARGED  V  •  .131 

XIX.      ENGLISH    FAN  :    (i)    HOLLYWOOD  BRISE  FAN. 

(2)   PIERCED   AND   PAINTED    IVORY   FAN    145 
XX.      FRENCH    FAN:    VERNIS   MARTIN  .  .    149 

XXI.      BRISE  FANS.      FRENCH   FAN,  VERNIS  MARTIN. 

DUTCH    FAN,    PAINTED   ON   IVORY  .    I$5 

XXII.      FRENCH  FANS  :   (i)   CABRIOLET.      (2)  THREE- 
TIERED   CABRIOLET         .  .  .159 

XXIII.  (i)   FRENCH     FAN  :    SUBJECT,   REBECCA    AND 

ELIEZAR.      (2)    MANDARIN   FAN   .  .    165 

XXIV.  (i)    LORGNETTE     FAN.       (2)   SILK     FAN.       (3) 

GERMAN  SILK   FAN  .  .  .171 

XXV.      FAN   MAKING.  ....   237 

XXVI.      FAN   MAKING.  ....   243 

XXVII.      FAN   MAKING.  .  .  .  .    25 1 

XXVIII.      ENGLISH    FAN  ;   SATIN   AND   SILK          .  .   257 


LIST  OF  PLATES  15 

PLATE  PAGE 

XXIX.      VERNIS   MARTIN  ....   263 

XXX.  VARIOUS  FANS,  NINETEENTH  CENTURY  I  (l) 
GERMAN  FAN.  (2)  ENGLISH  FAN.  (3) 
DUTCH  FAN.  (4)  SPANISH  FAN  .  30! 

XXXI.      ETCHED   FANS.      (l   AND  2)   IN  THE  CHINESE 

TASTE      .  .  .  .323 


THE   PAINTED   FANS 

OF   THE 

SEVENTEENTH 

AND 

EIGHTEENTH 

CENTURIES 


CHAPTER    I 

THE  PAINTED  FANS  OF  THE  SEVENTEENTH 
AND  EIGHTEENTH  CENTURIES 

IT  is  not  difficult  to  guess  the  reason  why  the 
fan  should  have  been  such  a  favourite  field  for 
the  display  of  delicate  and  highly-finished  deco- 
ration. It  had  a  personality  which  expressed 
the  moods  and  customs  of  its  owner  as  no  other 
species  of  adornment  could  do.  It  was  almost 
part  of  the  costume,  yet,  not  being  attached  to 
the  dress,  it  could  be  closely  examined  and 
admired  in  a  way  that  would  have  been  impossible 
where  part  of  an  actual  garment  was  concerned. 
When  at  a  loss  for  a  subject  of  conversation,  the 
story  pictured  on  the  leaf  must  often  have  pro- 
vided a  promising  theme,  whether  it  showed  a 
classical  scene  in  which  portraits  of  well-known 
contemporaries — perhaps  of  royalty  itself — might 
be  recognized  under  the  guise  of  gods  and  god- 
desses in  Olympia  or  as  the  principal  personages 
of  some  historic  scene,  or  whether  it  were  of  an 
even  more  fanciful  type,  and  merely  showed 
graceful  figures  bathed  in  golden  light,  dancing, 
singing,  making  music,  or  making  love. 

These   fan   leaves   may   not   be   works   of   the 
2  » 


20  PAINTED  FANS 

highest  art,  but  they  are  so  much  in  keeping 
with  their  purpose  that  they  are  well  worth  our 
careful  attention ;  and  as  we  study  them  we  must 
bear  in  mind  their  period,  the  state  of  Court 
life,  the  etiquette  and  fashions  of  their  time, 
and  the  varying  tastes  in  decoration  which  they 
so  faithfully  mirror. 

It  is,  however,  curious  that  while  fan  leaves  are 
often  painted  with  much  skill,  and  display  con- 
siderable knowledge  of  design  and  composition,  it 
is  the  rarest  thing  to  come  across  one  which 
possesses  a  really  high  degree  of  artistic  merit  or 
even  any  very  pronounced  originality.  Actual 
copies  of  frescoes  and  pictures,  pastiches — often 
very  cleverly  arranged — in  the  styles  of  popular 
painters,  classical  scenes  executed  in  the  con- 
ventional style  of  the  day,  and  somewhat  trite 
renderings  of  actual  events,  constitute  the  subjects 
of  an  overwhelming  number  of  painted  fans. 

Why  we  so  rarely  find  the  mastery  of  the  art 
of  painting  minutely,  yet  broadly,  which  was  pos- 
sessed by  the  limners  and  the  miniaturists  who 
"  painted  in  little  "  their  marvellous  portraits  all 
through  the  period  contemporary  with  the 
"  Golden  Age  "  of  the  fan  is  a  mystery. 

Well-painted  fans  are  graceful  in  composition, 
delicate  in  colour,  and  charming  in  sentiment, 
but  they  lack  the  touch  of  greatness,  and  there 
are  no  masterpieces  among  them  that  one  can 
put  alongside  the  works,  for  example,  of  Oliver, 
Plimer,  or  Cosway.  It  may  be  that  the  know- 


GENERAL  REMARKS  2l 

ledge  that  their  work  would  be  broken  by  the 
inevitable  inflexible  radiating  lines,  which  of 
necessity  cut  up  the  mount,  deterred  those  who 
might  have  executed  truly  inspired  work  from  ex- 
pending their  abilities  on  this  otherwise  tempting 
field. 

These  same  lines  offer  a  difficult  problem 
which  is  very  seldom  solved  satisfactorily  ;  in- 
deed, in  most  cases  the  fact  that  they  exist  is 
ignored,  and  the  design  is  carried  out  in  exactly 
the  same  way  as  it  would  have  been  if  the  material 
were  always  to  remain  tightly  stretched.  In 
use,  however,  the  leaf,  of  whatever  it  is  composed, 
is  not  flat,  and  besides  the  lines  caused  by  the 
folds,  there  is  also  the  play  of  light  and  shade 
which  results  from  the  plaits  being  always 
slightly  contracted.  The  recognized  convention, 
however,  was  to  treat  the  decoration  as  if  these 
lines  and  the  folds  were  non-existent,  and,  as  a 
rule,  no  attempt  was  made  to  take  the  bull  by 
the  horns  and  make  them  an  interesting  feature 
in  the  decoration,  or  at  least  to  make  them  play 
an  important,  if  subservient,  part.  The  painter 
ignored  them,  and  they  retaliated  by  breaking 
up  the  composition  of  his  best  groups,  and  cutting 
across  delicate  painted  figures. 

Still,  though  this  branch  of  art  produced  no 
real  master  who,  though  anonymous,  could 
nevertheless  be  recognized  by  the  personality 
of  his  work,  we  must  be  grateful  for  the  many 
pleasant  qualities  to  be  found  in  the  majority  of 


M  PAINTED  FANS 

the  better  fans.  The  nice  sense  of  balance  and 
proportion,  and  the  daintiness  and  sureness  of 
touch,  place  the  fan  painters  of  the  seventeenth 
and  eighteenth  centuries  high  amongst  the  artist 
craftsmen  of  the  day. 

The  anonymity  which  was  so  nearly  universal 
seems  all  the  more  remarkable  when  we  consider 
how  usual  it  was  to  sign  any  kind  of  art  work. 
Contemporary  furniture  and  metal  work  are 
often  signed,  while  pictures,  miniatures,  and 
pastels  bore  the  signature  of  the  artist  almost 
invariably.  Engraved  fan  leaves,  too,  very  fre- 
quently bear  a  name  either  of  artist,  engraver,  or 
publisher,  so  that  the  anonymity  of  the  painted 
leaves  is  the  more  inexplicable. 

Signatures  on  fans  are  very  seldom  genuine, 
though  it  does  not  in  the  least  follow  that  because 
the  signature  is  an  obvious  forgery  ("  Watteau  " 
on  a  Louis  Seize  fan,  for  example)  the  fan  is 
therefore  a  modern  production  ;  it  is  very  likely 
merely  an  example  of  an  unfortunate  failing 
which  led  one  or  two  collectors  at  the  end  of  the 
nineteenth  century  to  ascribe  all  their  treasures 
to  some  well-known  master,  and  sometimes,  as 
he  had  quite  unaccountably  not  seen  fit  to  place 
his  name  on  them,  they  repaired  the  omission  ! 
A  skilful  repairer  can  remove  the  forged  name, 
which  makes  a  piece  of  excellent  workmanship 
ridiculous,  and  this  course  should  certainly  be 
pursued.  These  forged  signatures  seldom  err  on 
the  score  of  modesty,  as  the  work  is  generally 


WATTEAU  FANS  28 

attributed  to  the  best-known  masters,  such  as 
Watteau,  Lancret,  or  Fragonard.  I  believe  no 
really  authentic  example  exists  signed  by  any 
of  these  great  painters,  though  many  fans  have 
been  attributed  to  them — generally  with  little 
show  of  probability.  Writers  of  fiction  are  fond 
of  including  "  fans  painted  by  Watteau  "  among 
the  treasures  which  the  old  "  character "  of  a 
dealer  hoards  in  his  dirty  back  parlour,  shown  to 
a  few  of  the  elect  only,  and  sold  to  none. 

Balzac  in  "  Cousin  Pons  "  introduces  an  episode 
based  on  a  fan  "  signed  by  Watteau,"  which  was 
said  to  have  been  painted  for  the  Marquise  de 
Pompadour. 

"  It  is  time,"  says  the  old  man,  who  is  making 
the  choicest  gift  possible  from  his  treasures, 
"  for  that  which  has  served  Vice  to  be  in  the 
hands  of  Virtue ;  a  hundred  years  have  been 
required  to  work  the  miracle.  No  princess,  be 
assured,  can  have  anything  to  compare  with  this, 
because,  unfortunately,  it  is  human  nature  to  do 
more  for  a  Pompadour  than  for  a  virtuous 
Queen." 

Honore  de  Balzac  was  as  deep  a  student  of 
human  nature  as  ever  existed,  but  the  "  lovely 
Vice "  which  inspired  Watteau  to  paint  this 
(mythical)  masterpiece  could  hardly  have  been  the 
fair  Pompadour,  who  was  still  unborn  at  the 
day  of  his  death. 

Among  the  few  artists  who  were  exceptions 
to  this  general  rule  of  anonymity  was  Leonardo 


PLATE  I. 

1.  French   Fan    Leaf.     Louis    XIV.     Removed 
from  stick  and  pasted  on  wood.     Subject :  "The 
Marriage    of    the    King   with    Maria    Theresa    of 
Spain." 

2.  French   Fan    Leaf.     Louis    XIV.     Removed 
from  stick,  pasted  on  wood,  and  the  portion  outside 
the  chicken  skin  coloured  in  accordance  to  form 
a  panel-shaped  picture. 

Both  in  the  Schreiber  Collection. 


PLATE  I. 


25 


PAINTED  FANS  IN  FRANCE  27 

Germo,  working  during  the  early  part  of  the 
eighteenth  century.  His  work  is  of  the  usual 
classical  type  current  at  that  date,  and  has 
little  to  distinguish  it  from  his  anonymous  con- 
temporaries. 

Other  signatures  recorded  are  "  Francis  Xavery, 
fecit,  1763."  On  a  fan  finely  painted  in  gouache. 
Subject :  A  Betrothed  Couple  led  by  Hymen  to 
the  Altar  of  Love.  "  Capaigne,  1766."  Several 
other  names  of  artists  who  have  either  signed 
fans  or  are  known  to  have  painted  them  will 
be  found  in  the  list  given  on  pp.  272-287. 

Painted  Fans  in  France. 

The  folding  fan  which  had  painting  for  its 
sole  decoration  appears  to  date  from  somewhere 
about  the  middle  of  the  seventeenth  century, 
though  it  was  some  time  before  it  ousted  the 
screen-shaped  fan  from  its  position  as  first  favourite. 
The  earlier  fan  painters  seem  to  have  taken  the 
painters  of  illuminated  manuscripts  and  the  tapestry 
designers  as  their  models,  rather  than  the  contem- 
porary painters  of  easel  pictures,  as  their  compo- 
sitions are  of  a  distinctly  decorative  character. 
The  interest  is  generally  distributed  over  the 
entire  field,  and  though  full  of  detail,  there  is  little 
variation  of  light  and  shade.  They  are  generally 
painted  in  gouache  on  a  ground  either  of  paper 
or  skin. 

An  interesting  example  is  to  be  seen  in  the 
Schreiber  Collection.  Unfortunately,  it  has  suffered 


28  PAINTED  FANS 

from  the  effects  of  time,  and  still  more  from  the 
well-intentioned  efforts  of  the  over-zealous  restorer  ; 
but  enough  remains  to  show  what  a  fine  leaf 
it  originally  was.  It  represents  the  "  Marriage 
of  Louis  XIV  of  France  and  Maria  Theresa  of 
Spain  "  in  an  allegorical  composition.  The  bride 
and  bridegroom  are  seated  in  the  centre  under 
a  canopy,  surrounded  by  ladies  of  the  Court ; 
a  cupid  floats  in  the  air  holding  a  garland  and 
branches  of  palm  and  olive,  and  on  the  right 
four  other  cupids  are  engaged  in  preparing  the 
nuptial  couch.  This  leaf  is  painted  on  paper 
in  gouache,  and  has  been  removed  from  a  mount 
and  pasted  on  a  piece  of  wood,  and  painting  to 
fill  it  out  to  a  rectangular  shape  has  been  added. 
It  is  of  French  workmanship,  and  probably 
painted  for  some  one  connected  with  the  Court, 
possibly  the  Queen  herself. 

The  Schreiber  Collection  also  includes  another 
early  Louis  XIV  fan,  which,  though  of  less  his- 
torical importance  than  the  "  Marriage  Fan/' 
is  of  considerable  interest,  dating  as  it  does 
from  a  period  whence  few  specimens  have  survived. 
It  has  as  its  subject  "  The  Lover's  Agency/'  and 
the  description  in  the  catalogue  gives  a  good 
idea  of  it. 

"In  a  classical  building  on  an  island  tables 
covered  with  green  cloth,  to  which  various  couples 
approach,  served  by  cupids,  who  present  them 
with  placards,  inscribed  :  '  Conge  Pour  Un  Amant 
Constant/  etc.  ;  above  the  arched  gateway  the 


LOUIS   XIV  29 

inscription :  '  Bureau  Dadresse  Pour  les  Jeunes 
Aman '  ;  on  a  globe  a  cupid  is  seated  with  a 
banner  inscribed :  '  L'Amour  avec  ces  Traits 
Veut  blesser  tout  le  Monde/  etc.  ;  without  are 
vessels  with  sails,  inscribed  :  '  Vous  qui  cherchez 
Dun  Amoureux  Desir/  etc."  This  leaf  has  also 
been  removed  from  a  mount  and  pasted  on  a 
panel  of  wood,  which  has  been  painted  to  complete 
an  oval  shape. 

Two  fans  in  the  Walker  Collection,  dispersed 
in  1882,  are  rather  later  than  these,  but  are  very 
interesting  specimens  of  early  Louis  XIV  fans. 

Sometimes  a  less  generalized  mode  of  treatment 
was  adopted,  and  the  subject  was  contained 
within  a  cartouche,  but  more  often  the  scheme 
of  decoration  consists  of  a  composition  of  numerous 
figures  arranged  so  as  to  spread  the  interest 
over  the  whole  fan. 

Rather  later  the  more  centralized  style  becomes 
the  rule,  and  the  main  composition  consists  of 
a  principal  group  of  figures  containing  all  the 
actual  actors  in  the  scene  represented,  which 
occupies  the  middle  of  the  fan. 

They  are  painted  in  brilliant  colours  on  a 
fairly  light  ground,  which  shades  off  towards 
the  sides  into  dark  masses  made  up  sometimes 
of  subordinate  groups  of  figures,  but  more  often 
of  foliage,  columns,  rocks,  flowers,  and  so  on, 
according  to  the  exigencies  of  the  subject.  The 
general  colouring  is  bright,  rich,  and  varied,  rose 
and  a  rather  peculiar  daffodil  yellow  being 


PLATE  II. 

French  Fan.  Late  Louis  XIV.  Subject :  "  The 
Finding  of  Moses,"  painted  in  gouache  on  chicken 
skin.  The  leaf  has  been  cut  on  the  right-hand 
side  and  on  the  top,  probably  in  order  to  fit  the 
later  stick,  on  which  it  is  now  mounted.  The 
figures  are  painted  with  a  broad  touch,  the  faces 
expressive,  but  not  highly  "  finished."  There  is 
a  preponderance  of  rich  rose  colour  in  the  draperies. 
All  the  figures  have  red  hair.  The  stick  is  of 
ivory,  with  button  of  the  same  material.  Reverse 
plain. 


30 


31 


LATE  LOUIS  XIV  33 

favourite  tones ;  gilding  is  very  sparingly  employed, 
and  in  some  cases  gives  the  impression  that  it 
has  been  added  at  some  later  time  to  freshen  the 
effect,  perhaps,  or  to  bring  the  fan  up  to  date 
when  gilding  was  more  fashionable. 

The  brilliant  hues  of  the  robes  of  the  figures 
in  the  foreground  afford  a  pleasing  contrast  to 
the  more  subdued  tones  of  the  background,  which 
often  represents  a  distant  wooded  landscape, 
with  lake  or  other  water,  and  some  architectural 
feature,  such  as  a  church,  chateau,  or  classical 
temple  or  ruins  in  tones  of  soft  greyish  blues, 
mellowed  by  golden  light.  What  matter  that 
such  effulgence  "  never  was  on  sea  or  sky,"  at 
all  events  it  irradiates  the  compositions  of  the 
fan  painters  of  the  later  days  of  Louis  XIV,  and 
by  its  harmonious  glow  gives  interest  to  work 
which  without  it  might  seem  but  trite  and 
commonplace. 

The  actual  painting  of  these  fans,  which  are 
generally  executed  in  gouache,  is,  in  good  examples, 
straightforward  and  decisive,  and  the  painters 
were  evidently  men  who  knew  exactly  the  effect 
they  were  aiming  at,  and  achieved  it  with  the 
utmost  economy  of  effort.  Not  that  there  is 
anything  sketchy  or  unfinished  about  their  style, 
it  is  simply  that  there  are  no  needless  touches  ; 
two  strokes  are  not  made  when  one  will  achieve 
an  equal,  if  not  better,  result.  Instead  of  "  stip- 
pling," the  brush  work  follows  the  form,  and  is 
often  very  expressive. 


34  PAINTED  FANS 

The  draperies  of  the  figures  are  generally  of 
flowing  "  classical "  type,  and  are  often  most 
happy  in  their  arrangement.  The  shading  of 
the  folds  follows  the  convention  adopted  in  much 
contemporary  needlework  and  tapestry,  the 
shadows  being  indicated  by  a  deeper  tone  of 
the  general  tint.  Thus  blue  is  shaded  with 
darker  blue,  daffodil  yellow  with  orange,  rose 
pink  with  red  or  crimson. 

The  subjects  were  generally  chosen  from  well- 
known  classical  stories,  mythological  scenes,  or 
religious  subjects,  as  "  The  Judgment  of  Paris," 
"  Eliezer  and  Rebecca  at  the  Fountain/' 
"  Belshazzar's  Feast,"  "  Jephtha's  Daughter," 
"  Olympus,"  "  Venus  and  Vulcan." 

While  the  details  of  classical  costumes  and 
armour  are  hardly  such  as  to  satisfy  modern  ideas 
of  archaeological  accuracy  in  such  matters,  they 
were  sufficiently  different  from  those  worn  in 
everyday  life  to  show  that  the  personages  repre- 
sented belonged  to  the  heroic  age,  justifying  the 
divergencies  from  the  accurate  presentment  of 
minor  details. 

One  thing  is  very  noticeable  about  the  arrange- 
ment of  these  fans  :  the  artists  never  seem  to 
have  felt  quite  happy  in  confining  their  composi- 
tions within  the  space  allotted  to  them.  The 
shape  of  the  fan  leaf — a  segment  of  a  circle — 
never  appears  to  coincide  with  their  composition 
as  originally  conceived.  Almost  always  the  idea 
appears  to  have  been  originally  based  on  an 


LATE  LOUIS  XIV  35 

oval  placed  lengthways  of  the  fan.  This  oval  is 
rendered  incomplete  by  the  lower  border  of  the 
leaf,  which  cuts  out  a  semicircular  piece  of  the 
foreground.  It  is  generally  quite  easy  to  fill 
up  this  hiatus  mentally,  and  it  appears  probable 
that  in  many  cases  the  artist  had  before  him  an 
original  in  the  shape  of  a  panel,  whether  painting, 
tapestry,  or  engraving,  which,  though  not  copied 
exactly,  set  the  key  to  the  composition. 

The  most  happily  arranged  leaves  are  those 
in  which  subordinate  groups  of  figures  are  placed 
on  the  right  or  left  side,  with  accessories  of  suit- 
able kind  to  balance  them  on  the  other,  while 
the  main  interest  is  concentrated  on  the  central 
figures,  who  have  to  be  placed  almost  in  the 
middle  distance,  as  in  the  middle  part  of  the  fan 
the  immediate  foreground  is  cut  away.  Thus, 
if  the  subject  is  a  feast,  the  banquet  and  guests 
occupy  the  centre,  with  a  group  of  servants  at 
one  side,  and  piles  of  fruit,  wine  cups,  and  folds 
of  drapery  on  the  other.  This  kind  of  conven- 
tion grew  up  gradually,  those  leaves,  where 
there  is  little  attempt  to  accommodate  the  composi- 
tion to  the  space  to  be  filled,  being  generally 
the  earliest. 

In  spite  of  the  brilliant  colours,  these  Louis  XIV 
leaves  were  decidedly  more  sober  than  the  later 
painted  leaves.  There  is  always  a  good  deal  of 
dignity  of  bearing  about  the  personages,  even 
when  they  are  supposed  to  be  disporting  them- 
selves at  their  ease.  The  material  of  these  fans 


PLATE  111. 

French  Fan.  Period,  Louis  XV.  Leaf  gouache 
on  chicken  skin.  The  subject  has  not  been 
identified.  Warrior  and  king  drinking,  while  a 
goddess  prevents  an  attack  by  an  armed  soldier 
and  a  semi-nude  youth  armed  only  with  a 
javelin  by  raising  a  cloud  of  smoke  or  mist. 

Principal  figure  in  rich  tones  of  mazarine, 
orange,  purple,  and  green.  The  goddess's  draperies, 
pink  and  blue  ;  curtain,  sage  green.  The  rococo 
framing  of  typical  Louis  XV  character  in  rich 
shades  of  amaranth,  brown,  and  dull  green, 
pervenche  blue,  purple,  and  rose.  A  considerable 
amount  of  gilding. 

Reverse  :  Group  of  fruit — grapes,  peaches,  and 
cherries — finely  painted. 

Sticks  of  ivory  fretted,  carved,  gilt,  and  further 
embellished  by  the  application  of  powdered  pearl 
shell  in  the  depressions  of  the  shellwork  carving. 

Design  includes  five  reserves  of  cartouche-like 
form,  the  two  larger  painted  with  Grecian  ruins  ; 
the  three  smaller  with  festoons  of  roses  and  various 
small  flowers.  There  are  four  groups  of  figures 
carved  with  a  lady  and  cavalier  in  various  atti- 
tudes; as  a  background  there  are  gilt  arabesques 
and  festoons,  and  baskets  of  flowers,  and  birds 
of  undeterminate  species  carved  in  the  ivory, 
ungilt.  The  guard  sticks  are  of  ^carved  and  fretted 
ivory,  similar  in  ornament  to  the  inner  sticks. 
They  are  backed  with  red  foil,  which  shows 
through  the  interstices.  The  rivet  head  is  jewelled 
with  a  white  paste  set  in  silver. 

36 


37 


EARLY  LOUIS  XV  89 

is  often  of  paper,  or  a  rather  stout  skin,  which 
sometimes  has  a  rather  more  open  grain  than 
later  chicken  skin. 

There  is  no  hard-and-fast  rule  by  which  we 
can  distinguish  a  late  Louis  XIV  from  the  early 
Louis  XV  leaf,  the  same  classical  and  historical 
scenes  were  popular ;  biblical  subjects  were  not 
fashionable.  A  new  type  of  subject,  however, 
was  introduced,  and  very  soon  became  the  vogue. 

The  Conversations  galantes,  Moments  musicales, 
Dejeuners  sur  I'herbe,  and  Pastorelles,  which 
were  the  theme  of  so  many  pictures  of  the  day, 
made  the  most  delightful  fan  leaves,  and  numerous 
and  charming  are  such  examples.  They  are 
inspired  by  Watteau,  Bouchier,  and  Fragonard, 
but  are  very  seldom  transcripts  of  any  one  work 
by  these  masters.  The  fan  painters  were  adept 
at  taking  here  a  figure,  there  a  group,  from  another 
work  a  landscape  background,  and  combining 
them  into  a  sufficiently  harmonious  whole,  satis- 
factory, no  doubt,  to  their  clientele,  and  less 
troublesome  than  the  invention  of  entirely  new 
designs.  In  many  cases,  no  doubt,  in  thus  follow- 
ing the  fashionable  painters,  they  were  supplying 
a  demand,  because  some  of  them,  at  all  events, 
were  capable  of  originating  very  charming 
compositions.  The  classical  subjects  were  treated 
in  very  much  the  same  way  as  in  earlier  days  as 
far  as  arrangement  goes,  but  there  was  decidedly 
more  freedom  in  the  lines  ;  the  classical  drapery 
was  not  so  voluminous,  and  there  was  even  more 


40  PAINTED  FANS 

concentration  of  interest  upon  the  central  group. 
The  classical  subjects  are  as  a  rule  somewhat 
stereotyped  in  treatment,  and  are  hardly  so 
typical  of  the  period  (although  perhaps  more 
numerous)  as  the  pastiches  of  Watteau  and 
others. 

The  actual  painting  of  this  period  tended 
towards  a  dryer  and  harder  handling  than  before, 
though  there  were  many  exceptions.  The  colour- 
ing is  rich,  yet  delicate ;  rose  colour,  turquoise 
blue,  and  rich  yellows  and  orange  are  relieved 
against  masses  of  grey-green  foliage,  while  from 
the  centre  radiates  a  light  which  is  often  more 
silvery  than  golden,  giving  on  the  whole  a  cooler 
effect  than  the  earlier  leaves.  Where  there  is  a 
space  to  be  filled  in  at  the  sides,  it  is  occupied 
by  delicate  tracery  in  gold  and  colours.  Whatever 
the  style  of  the  rest  of  the  leaf,  this  part  of  the 
decoration  is  decidedly  rococo  in  treatment. 
The  gold  is  generally  laid  on  in  fine  lines  over 
the  colours,  giving  a  pleasant  effect,  somewhat 
like  "  shot  silk."  It  seems  likely  that  certain 
painters  may  have  specialized  in  executing  this 
tracery,  because  the  same  kind  of  rococo  orna- 
ment is  used  for  the  corners  of  a  Fete  Champ  etre 
after  Watteau,  or  a  classical  subject  in  the 
traditional  style.  This  is  all  the  more  probable 
because  the  work  on  fans  was  in  many  ways 
shared  between  different  workers ;  thus,  the 
ivory  of  the  stick  was  roughly  cut  to  shape  in 
one  village,  carved  in  another,  and  sent  to  Paris 


LATE   LOUIS  XV  41 

to  be  finished  by  colouring  and  gilding.  The 
painter  who  executed  the  miniatures  on  the 
ivory  of  the  sticks  was  not  the  same  man  who 
painted  the  leaf,  another  worker  altogether 
mounted  and  folded  the  finished  painting,  and 
thus  the  work  passed  through  numerous  hands 
before  it  finally  reached  completion. 

Whether  the  tracery  of  the  sides  were  really 
executed  by  the  painter  of  the  central  portion 
or  not,  it  is  often  very  delightful  in  colour.  Sub- 
dued purples,  blues,  green,  and  rose  harmonized 
by  the  delicate  threads  and  lines  of  gold,  often 
resemble  the  colour  scheme  of  a  Persian  manu- 
script. Birds  of  rich  plumage,  flowers,  foliage, 
and  arabesques— all  treated  in  the  rococo  style 
form  the  designs  ;  but  they  are  all  so  subordinated 
to  the  principal  subject  that  the  details  are  hardly 
noticeable  unless  specially  looked  for. 

The  figures  in  the  Louis  XV  fans  as  a  rule  are 
smaller  than  those  of  earlier  times,  and  the  general 
handling  was  less  broad,  the  detail  was  very 
carefully  defined,  and  gold  was  freely  though 
discretely  used.  The  costumes  of  classical  figures, 
though  far  from  approaching  the  modern  ideal 
of  accuracy  in  such  matters,  made  far  more 
pretentions  to  historical  truth  than  had  earlier 
been  considered  necessary. 

Some  of  the  later  Louis  Quinze  fans  have  the 
subject  enclosed  in  a  cartouche  or  frame — the  out- 
come of  a  tendency  which  had  been  very  noticeable 
towards  the  concentration  of  the  main  interest 

3 


PLATE  IV. 

French.  Louis  XV.  Chicken  skin  leaf,  painted 
in  gouache.  "  Telemarque  on  the  Isle  of  Calypso." 
Stick,  pearl ;  carved,  pierced,  and  gilt. 

M.  Duvelleroy. 


43 


LOUIS   XVI  45 

in  the  middle  third  of  the  leaf.  It  is  only  possible 
to  describe  the  progress  of  this  tendency  in  a 
general  way,  as  there  are  many  exceptions. 
It  has  been  noted  earlier  that  the  interest  of  the 
early  Louis  XIV  fans  was  spread  over  the  entire 
leaves,  the  figures  were  often  scattered,  and  the 
chief  figures  were  sometimes  placed  to  one  side. 
Later,  the  subject  was  comprised  within  a  large 
oval,  of  which  the  lower  part  was  removed  owing 
to  the  semicircular  shape  of  the  leaf ;  later  still 
the  chief  subject  is  comprised  in  a  still  smaller 
oval,  the  whole  of  which  is  comprised  within  the 
limits  of  the  leaf,  the  remaining  space  being 
filled  with  subsidiary  matter.  (It  must  be  under- 
stood that  the  term  "  oval "  does  not  mean  a 
definite  line  or  border.)  Later  still  there  is  an 
absolute  division  between  the  subjects  and  the 
background,  the  former  being  enclosed  in  a  border, 
and  the  latter  being  of  a  totally  different  kind  of 
ornament,  having  no  connection  with  the  pictorial 
panels. 

Subjects  painted  within  borders  or  cartouches 
were  not  a  new  thing.  Even  on  seventeenth- 
century  fan-leaves  they  are  to  be  found,  but  then 
they  were  exceptions.  When  we  reach  the  leaf 
of  Louis  XVI  we  find  that  they  were  the  rule ; 
a  very  large  majority  of  these  fans  having  three 
subjects,  a  large  one  in  the  centre,  flanked  by  a 
smaller  one  on  either  side. 

The  Louis  Seize  period  is  represented  in  England 
by  the  Adam  style,  and  the  light  and  delicate 


PLATE  V. 

French.  Fan  most  delicately  painted  with  a 
scene  of  an  embarkation.  The  subject  includes 
nineteen  figures,  each  individually  treated.  The 
colouring  is  rich,  mainly  blue  and  mauve.  Tone 
enriched  with  reddish  crimson  draperies.  The 
stick,  pearl ;  carved  and  gilt,  and  partially  painted 
red  and  blue: 

M.  Duvellewy. 


46 


47 


LOUIS  XVI  49 

treatment  so  characteristic  of  all  the  decoration  of 
that  type  was  admirably  suited  for  fans.  The 
painting  of  the  medallions  was,  in  good  examples, 
very  fine  and  elaborate,  the  smallest  details 
being  worked  out  with  the  utmost  delicacy. 
The  chief  panel  was  generally  painted  with  a 
somewhat  important  figure  composition,  while 
the  smaller  ovals  or  rounds  are  filled  with  simpler 
subjects,  sometimes  having  a  bearing  on  the 
principal  group,  but  perhaps  more  often  being 
totally  unrelated  to  it.  The  colouring  of  these 
medallions  is  generally  in  a  somewhat  high  key, 
the  tone  being  fresh  and  gay. 

The  general  field  of  the  fan  leaf  is  treated  in 
marked  contrast  to  the  reserves  ;  the  whole  scheme 
is  of  feathery  lightness,  wreaths  and  festoons  of 
flowers,  trophies,  garlands,  and  so  on,  are  disposed 
over  the  surface,  so  as  not  to  detract  from  the 
main  decoration.  The  general  effect  in  the  best 
examples  is  extremely  good,  and  they  are  perfect 
examples  of  balance  and  poise.  Others  are  less 
successful,  and  have  a  rather  muddled  appear- 
ance, owing  to  the  ground  being  treated  with  a 
thin  wiry  ornament,  which  fails  to  give  the  neces- 
sary support  to  the  panels,  which  seem  to  over- 
weight the  scheme. 

Many  of  these  fans  have  small  medallions 
introduced,  which  are  painted  en  camaieu,  generally 
blue  and  white  in  imitation  of  Wedgwood's  Jasper  ; 
or  perhaps  they  were  inspired  by  the  Sevres  copies 
of  that  ware,  which  were  extremely  popular. 


PLATE  VI. 

French.  Louis  XV.  Skin  leaf,  painted  in 
gouache,  with  "  Telemarque  and  the  Nymphs." 
The  mount  is  of  pearl,  carved  and  gilt. 

M.  Duvelleroy. 


50 


51 


LOUIS  XVI  53 

Many  of  these  Louis  Seize  fans  are  on  silk 
grounds  of  fine  weave,  which  take  the  colour 
most  admirably,  the  pores  of  the  material  being 
filled  in  to  a  considerable  extent  by  the  body- 
colour  almost  invariably  used.  The  detail  is 
every  whit  as  fine  as  if  they  were  painted  on 
paper  or  skin.  In  fact,  the  best  specimens  are 
amongst  the  most  minutely  finished  of  any.  The 
panels  are  frequently  bordered  with  tiny  sequins 
of  gold  and  silver.  These  are  so  exceedingly 
thin  that  they  hardly  add  anything  to  the  weight, 
and  do  not  interfere  with  the  opening  and  shutting 
of  the  fan ;  they  are  generally  sewn  on  with 
extremely  fine  cotton,  much  finer  than  anything 
obtainable  now. 

Painted  silk  panels  are  sometimes  mounted 
on  a  fine  gauze,  a  combination  which  has  a 
charming  effect,  though  appearing  rather  use- 
less when  the  ostensible  purpose  of  a  fan  is 
considered. 

The  subjects  of  the  panels  are  various.  Those 
that  were  painted  to  grace  a  royal  wedding 
naturally  are  adorned  with  designs  showing  the 
incidents  connected  with  the  event  and  portraits 
of  the  high-contracting  parties.  As  they  were 
painted  as  a  rule  before  the  actual  ceremony 
(often  being  designed  as  presents  to  the  lady 
guests  attending  the  ceremonies)  the  scenes 
depicted  are  often  more  in  the  nature  of  an 
allegory  that  transcripts  of  actual  fact.  Royal 
betrothals  and  christenings  were  also  occasions 


PLATE  VII. 

French,  about  1750.  Paper  leaf,  painted  with 
a  pastoral  group  after  the  manner  of  Watteau. 
The  stick  and  guard,  mot her-o '-pearl ;  pierced 
and  carved,  and  richly  gilt.  Subject,  a  sacri- 
ficial scene. 

Digby  Wyatt  Collection,  Victoria  and  Albert 
Museum. 


55 


LOUIS   XVI  57 

when  fans  were  acceptable  presents,  and  therefore 
these  events  are  also  often  found  immortalized 
on  fans. 

A  large  class  of  fans  are  decorated  with  scenes 
of  every-day  life.  "The  Visit,"  "The  Caged 
Bird/'  "The  Christening,"  "The  Promenade," 
"  The  Offering  to  Hymen,"  all  afford  opportunities 
for  depicting  pleasingly  attired  persons  doing 
nothing  with  the  greatest  possible  pomp  and 
circumstance.  The  painters  of  these  fans  wielded 
a  facile  pencil,  and  only  too  often  they  have 
skilled  workmanship,  and  very  little  else  to 
recommend  them. 

In  many  of  the  panels  contemporary  events 
are  pictured,  and  the  freaks  of  fashion  and  the 
foibles  of  the  passing  moment  can  be  traced,  as 
they  varied  from  year  to  year.  Perhaps  the 
craze  that  is  responsible  for  more  fans  than  any 
other  was  the  invention  of  balloons.  The  whole 
of  France  was  thrilled  by  the  idea  that  man 
could  fly,  or  at  least  raise  himself  free  of  the 
earth,  and  the  heroes  of  balloon  ascents,  and 
later  parachute  descents,  became  popular  charac- 
ters, whose  movements  roused  public  enthusiasm. 
There  were  several  balloonists  whose  doings  are 
commemorated  on  fans.  The  Mongolfier  Brothers, 
Joseph  Michel  and  Jacque  Etienne,  are  generally 
credited  with  being  inventors  of  balloons.  They 
were  paper  manufacturers  at  Annonay,  where 
they  made  their  first  successful  experiments. 
Their  renown  led  them  to  receive  the  King's 


PLATE  VIII. 

French  Fan,  1770.  Fetes  on  the  occasion  of 
the  marriage  of  the  Dauphin.  Sticks,  mother- 
o '-pearl,  and  ivory  guards  ;  ivory  pierced  and 
gilt. 

Wyatt  Collection,  Victoria  and  Albert  Museum. 


53 


59 


LOUIS  XVI  61 

command  to  repeat  them  at  Versailles,  and  the 
ascent  of  the  immense  balloon  was  watched  by 
the  entire  Court. 

The  first  descent  in  a  parachute  took  place 
on  August  20,  1797,  at  Paris,  and  was  commemo- 
rated on  numerous  fans,  which,  although  not 
generally  of  the  highest  quality,  have  an  interest 
of  their  own.  The  balloon  ascents  of  Messieurs 
Charles  and  Robert  in  1783  are  also  found 
pictured  on  fans ;  they  are  often  shown  looking 
over  the  edge  of  the  basket,  each  holding  a  flag. 

Though  the  leaf  with  the  medallion  decoration 
is  certainly  typical  of  Louis  XVI  fans,  the  all- 
over  form  of  composition  still  continued  to  be 
painted  in  very  much  the  same  way  as  it  had 
been  at  an  earlier  date,  save  that  the  accessories 
are  not  of  the  rococo  type,  but  display  the  severer 
taste,  which  was  acceptable  to  the  beau  monde 
at  the  time  when  they  were  executed.  The 
drawing  of  the  figures  is  less  florid,  the  action 
quieter,  and  the  draperies  not  so  voluminous — 
in  fact,  the  whole  style  is  more  frigid. 

Towards  the  end  of  the  century  the  quality  of 
workmanship  varies  very  considerably,  much 
more  so  than  it  did  earlier,  when  almost  all  fans 
showed  at  least  a  decent  degree  of  merit.  The 
late  eighteenth-century  leaves  are  often  mere 
perfunctory  transcripts  carried  out  with  fatal 
facility,  but  showing  little  or  no  thought  or  effort 
on  the  part  of  the  painter. 

During    the    Directorate    and    Empire    periods 


PLATE  IX. 

Portion  of  Fan  (Plate  II)  enlarged  to  three 
times  (linear)  the  original  size,  showing  the  free 
handling  employed  by  the  fan  painters  of  this 
period.  To  the  right  is  a  portion  of  a  tree  trunk, 
with  wind-blown  drapery.  In  the  centre,  Pharaoh's 
daughter  with  the  infant  Moses.  The  attendant's 
head  is  relieved  against  a  background  of  distant 
foliage.  End  seventeenth  century.  French  gouache 
on  skin. 


PLATE  IX. 


63 


CUT  VELLUM  FANS  65 

painting  as  a  decoration  for  fans  was  almost 
entirely  abandoned  in  favour  of  sequins  and 
spangles,  though  exceptional  examples  continued 
to  be  made. 

Painted  Fan  Leaves.    Italy. 

In  the  early  days  of  folding  fans  Italy,  which 
at  that  time  took  the  lead  in  all  that  pertained 
to  art  and  culture,  was  renowned  for  their  manu- 
facture and  the  decoration  of  the  leaves.  It  was 
natural  that  the  beauty-loving  country  should 
have  early  appreciated  the  possibilities  of  charm 
which  lay  in  the  magic  half-circle.  The  fan  in 
its  different  forms  had  long  been  domiciled  in 
Italy,  and  the  early  folding  fans  were  merely  a 
development  of  a  fashion  already  almost  univer- 
sally accepted.  Therefore  quite  from  the  beginning 
they  were  decorated  in  an  elaborate  way.  The 
early  fans  of  mica  and  cut  vellum  were  extremely 
ornate.  Naturally,  at  the  present  day  these  fans 
are  extremely  rare,  but  at  the  time  they  were 
made  they  were  in  the  hands  of  all  the  ladies 
of  the  different  Courts  and  the  wives  of  the 
important  citizens.  The  cut  vellum  fans  continued 
long  in  use,  and  were  sometimes  left  with  reserves 
of  unpierced  skin,  on  which  miniatures  were 
painted  of  extreme  delicacy  ;  but  on  the  whole 
the  beauty  of  these  fans  depended  on  the  delicacy 
of  the  tracery  which  resembled  the  lace  worked 
on  cut  linen,  which  was  then  so  much  used  for 
ornamenting  garments  and  bed  furniture. 


PLATE  X. 

Central  group  from  fan  in  Plate  III,  repre- 
senting a  king  and  a  warrior  resting,  the  latter 
drinking  from  a  wine-cup.  Subject  unknown. 
The  method  of  painting  is  typical  of  the  period, 
in  which  the  gradations  are  produced  by  a  number 
of  delicate  touches,  rather  than  one  sweep  of 
colour.  About  1745-55. 


66 


PLATE  X. 


07 


ITALIAN  PAINTED   FANS  69 

During  the  eighteenth  century,  when  the 
chief  place  as  fan  makers  to  the  Courts  of  Europe 
passed  from  Italian  to  French  hands,  the  painted 
fan  leaf  of  France  set  the  model  for  all  others, 
and  in  many  Italian  fans  henceforward  French 
influence  can  be  traced,  but  fans  continued  to 
be  made  in  Italy  in  large  numbers,  and  have 
an  individuality  of  their  own. 

It  is  perhaps  because  Italy  was  during  the 
seventeenth  and  eighteenth  centuries  the  Mecca 
of  so  many  pilgrims  bent  on  the  pursuit  of  pleasure 
or  the  acquisition  of  learning,  that  there  seems 
to  have  been  more  self-consciousness  among 
Italians  as  to  their  treasures,  both  of  nature  and 
art,  than  was  prevalent  among  other  nations. 
The  number  of  fans  of  Italian  provenance  which 
are  ornamented  either  with  copies  of  celebrated 
paintings,  or  with  paintings  of  well-known  build- 
ings and  scenery,  far  exceeds  that  of  French  fans 
dealing  with  similar  subjects. 

It  was,  of  course,  a  very  easy  matter  to  copy 
any  of  the  frescoes  or  paintings  which  were  at 
all  suitable  in  style  on  to  a  fan  leaf,  but  it  did 
not  follow  that  because  the  original  was  a  fine 
work  of  art  that  it  would  therefore  make  a  good 
leaf,  and  many  required  a  certain  amount  of 
rearrangement  before  they  could  be  used  to  fill 
the  required  span.  Italian  painters,  however, 
seldom  went  to  the  lengths  that  their  French 
confreres  did  in  building  up  a  patchwork  of  figures 
from  different  works  to  form  a  new  composition. 


70 


PAINTED  FANS 


They  generally  contented  themselves  with  cutting 
out  portions  that  could  not  be  adapted,  sometimes, 
on  the  other  hand,  spacing  a  little  further  apart 
groups  and  figures  when  this  was  necessary. 

The  earlier  copies,  as  a  rule,  cover  the  whole 
leaf,  very  little  extraneous  matter  being  intro- 
duced. The  same  subjects  appear  over  and  over 
again,  certain  paintings,  such  as  the  ever  popular 
Aurora  of  Guido,  being  repeated  with  slight 
variations  on  numberless  fans.  These  leaves  are 
painted  on  either  paper  or  chicken  skin,  and  are 
not  unfrequently  found  preserved  in  portfolios 
or  albums,  having  never  been  mounted.  They 
are  hardly  ever  signed ;  probably  they  are  the 
production  of  a  studio  or  workshop  rather  than 
of  an  individual  artist. 

There  is  another  class  of  fan  also  dealing  with 
copies  of  masterpieces,  in  which  the  originals 
are  still  further  reduced,  and  instead  of  occupying 
the  whole  leaf  are  enclosed  in  a  framework. 
There  are,  as  a  rule,  three  or  more  subjects  on 
each  fan,  and  they  are  symmetrically  arranged, 
generally  a  large  one  in  the  centre,  with  smaller 
ones  each  side,  or  one  of  fairly  important  size 
occupies  the  central  portion  of  the  leaf,  the  rest 
being  filled  with  trophies  and  foliage  of  a  con- 
ventional character  in  the  classical  style.  They 
are  generally  exquisitely  painted  from  the  point 
of  view  of  accuracy  and  finish,  but  the  general 
effect  is  cold  and  severe.  The  constant  copying 
of  other  men's  work,  even  if  it  is  of  the  finest 


THE  CLASSICAL  STYLE  71 

description,  must  in  the  end  have  a  deadening 
effect  on  the  individuality  of  any  craftsman, 
and  after  a  time  he  becomes  absolutely  incapable 
of  originating  any  new  idea,  but  continues  year 
in  year  out  to  work  in  the  same  groove.  The 
hard  outline  and  the  tightness  of  the  drawing 
makes  these  fan  leaves  extremely  unsympathetic. 
The  style,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  was  not  suited  to 
its  purpose ;  compositions  designed  on  a  large 
scale  for  the  decoration  of  the  walls  or  ceilings 
of  palaces  do  not  lend  themselves  well  to  reduc- 
tion to  almost  microscopic  size ;  and  while  the 
subjects  were  often  the  same  as  those  selected 
by  French  fan  painters,  they  lack  the  gaiety  of 
feeling  and  grace  which  can  be  imparted  to  even 
the  most  classical  and  dignified  composition,  if 
the  painter  has  the  power  of  translating  rather 
than  copying. 

The  groundwork  of  these  fan  leaves  is  filled 
in  with  garlands  and  arabesques,  together  with 
trophies  in  the  classical  style,  all  carried  out  in 
a  hard  and  unyielding  manner. 

Very  much  like  these  in  many  ways  are  the 
Pompeian  fans,  a  type  which  appears  to  have 
been  painted  by  Neapolitan  artists.  These 
leaves  have  as  their  principal  decoration  a  copy 
of  one  of  the  frescoes  from  the  lately  disinterred 
city  of  Pompeii.  This  composition  generally 
occupies  a  rectangular  panel  placed  in  the  centre 
of  the  fan,  the  remaining  space  being  filled  in 
with  ornamental  details  of  less  important  char- 

4 


PLATE  XI. 
Italian  Fans. 

1.  Late  seventeenth  century.    Subject :  "  Storm- 
ing   of    Jerusalem    and    Healing    of   Godfrey    de 
Bouillon's  Wound/'     Stick,  plain  ivory ;  guards, 
pique  with  silver. 

Wyatt  Collection,  Victoria  and  Albert  Museum. 

2.  Early  eighteenth  century.     Subject  :   "  Rape 
of  Proserpine."     Stick,  plain  ivory  ;  guards,  pique 
with  silver. 

Wyatt  Collection. 


Pf.ATE   XI. 

73 


NEAPOLITAN  FANS  75 

acter,  also  copied  from  the  mural  decorations 
which  had  been  found  in  the  buried  cities.  The 
colouring  of  these  fans  is,  of  course,  governed 
by  that  of  the  originals,  and  is  somewhat  heavy, 
the  principal  tones  being  black,  red,  and  rich 
buff,  merging  to  orange,  with  other  colours,  such 
as  a  vivid  turquoise  blue  in  lesser  proportion. 

Another  type  of  Neapolitan  fan,  which  was 
made  in  great  numbers,  consists  of  a  medley  of 
views  of  Naples  and  its  environs.  These  are 
arranged  in  a  somewhat  haphazard  manner  on 
a  vividly  coloured  background,  so  as  to  resemble 
a  handful  of  sketches  and  drawings  thrown  on 
the  fan  more  or  less  at  random.  The  central 
scene  is  often  the  Bay  of  Naples,  The  Dog's 
Grotto,  or  other  celebrated  spot,  and  one  of 
the  side  sketches  is  almost  always  Vesuvius  in 
eruption.  The  painting  of  these  fan  leaves  is 
never  of  a  very  high  order.  They  must  have 
been  made  in  hundreds,  and  no  doubt  were 
popular  presents  from  the  young  foreigner  making 
the  "  Grand  Tour "  to  his  friends  at  home,  as 
they  were  characteristic  of  the  country.  A  fan 
has  always  been  an  acceptable  gift  ever  since 
the  days  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  who  held  them  as 
one  of  the  most  suitable  offerings  that  her  subjects 
could  make.  Fans  were  also  sent  to  Italy  from 
England.  Horace  Walpole,  writing  to  Sir  Horace 
Mann  in  1742,  mentions  having  sent  a  present 
of  japan  and  fans  to  the  Princess  Craon  at  Florence. 
Probably  these  were  Oriental  fans,  as  the  Princess 


76  PAINTED  FANS 

in  her  letter  of  gratitude  says  that  "  The  generosity 
of  your  friendship  for  me,  Sir,  leaves  me  nothing 
to  desire  of  all  that  is  precious  in  England,  China, 
and  the  Indies." 

Scenery  fans  in  another  form  are  those  in 
which  the  decoration  of  the  leaf  consists  of  a 
landscape  covering  the  whole  leaf,  and  representing 
some  celebrated  beauty  spot  or  well-known 
scene.  As  a  rule  the  view  is  treated  exactly  as 
if  it  were  being  painted  for  wall  decoration,  and 
no  regard  is  paid  to  the  contour  of  the  fan  ;  the 
lower  border  of  the  leaf  simply  bites  into  the 
central  part  of  the  foreground,  leaving  only  the 
side  parts  available  for  the  introduction  of  figures 
of  any  size. 

The  painting  of  these  fans  is,  as  a  rule,  of  a 
higher  order  than  the  Neapolitan  fans  described 
above.  They  are  generally  painted  on  rather 
deep  leaves  so  as  to  give  space  for  the  landscape 
to  be  carried  out  on  a  fairly  large  scale. 

At  all  times  Italy  has  been  a  goal  of  numberless 
"  tourists,"  and  naturally  enough  they  have 
desired  to  take  home  with  them,  either  as  souvenirs 
for  themselves  or  as  gifts  for  their  friends,  objects 
characteristic  of  the  country ;  no  doubt  very 
many,  perhaps  the  majority,  of  these  fans  were 
intended  to  fulfil  this  demand.  This  would 
account  for  the  endless  repetition  of  hackneyed 
subjects  which  were  produced  in  such  numbers 
that  they  could  hardly  have  been  absorbed  by 
the  home  market. 


FAN  MAKING  IN  SPAIN  77 

Painted  Fan  Leaves  in  Spain. 

In  general  style  Spanish  fans  follow  closely 
their  French  contemporaries,  and  therefore  it  is 
hardly  necessary  to  follow  their  progress  from 
period  to  period.  France  not  only  set  the  fashion, 
but  also  made  a  large  number  of  fans  for  the 
Spanish  market.  Italian  fans  were  also  imported, 
but  the  former  seem  to  have  been  the  more 
highly  esteemed.  An  anecdote  is  told  of  Cano 
de  Arevalo,  a  minor  Spanish  painter  working  at 
Madrid  towards  the  close  of  the  seventeenth 
century,  which  confirms  this.  He  was  not  very 
successful  when  painting  in  the  grand  manner,  . 
and  preferred  to  express  himself  in  small  cabinet 
pictures.  In  these  he  achieved  artistic  success, 
but  the  pecuniary  gains  were  small.  It  occurred 
to  him  that  fan  leaves  offered  an  excellent  field 
for  the  display  of  his  particular  talent.  In  order 
to  obtain  the  high  prices  which  were  readily  paid 
for  imported  fans,  and  knowing  by  experience 
that  a  prophet  lacks  honour  in  his  own  country, 
he  had  recourse  to  a  strategem.  "  He  shut 
himself  up  all  one  winter  in  his  house  and  painted 
a  quantity  of  fans,  and  when  the  time  arrived  for 
selling  them  pretended  that  he  had  received  a 
large  consignment  from  Paris.  He  sold  them 
all  in  a  very  few  days.  This  initial  success  made 
him  known,  and  he  applied  himself  entirely 
to  this  branch  of  art,  in  which  he  was  so 
successful  that  the  Queen  appointed  him  her 


PLATE  XII. 

Italian  Fans. 

1.  Early     eighteenth     century,     painted     by 
Lionardo  Germo.     Subject  :  "  Venus  and  Adonis." 
Stick  and  guard,  tortoiseshell ;  engraved,  silvered 
and    gilt.     It    formerly    belonged    to    Benjamin 
West,  P.R.A. 

Wyatt  Collection,  Victoria  and  Albert  Museum. 

2.  An    Italian    Fan    of    the    Neapolitan    type, 
painted  in  gouache  on  chicken  skin.     The  central 
panel  shows  the   sulphur  springs  near  Pozzuoli. 
"  Veduto   Generale   della    Solfettura    pre    de    la 
Citte  d'Pozzuoli."    The  landscape  is  painted  in 
natural   colours,   as  are   also  the  ruins   to   right 
and  left.     The  former  shows  Vesuvius  in  eruption, 
on  the  other  a  small  seascape. 

Reverse  :  A  bird  on  a  leafless  branch  looking 
at  a  fly. 

Date  :    About  1760-70. 

The  stick  is,  perhaps,  a  little  earlier ;  it  is  deco- 
rated with  gold  tracery  and  sprigs  of  flowers  in 
lacquer-like  colouring.  White  paste  in  rivet. 


78 


PLATE  XII. 


FAN  MAKING  IN  SPAIN  81 

painter  "  (G.  Quillet,  "  Dictionnaire  des  Peintres 
Espagnols,"  Paris,  1816).  He  died  at  the  age  of 
forty,  being  killed  in  a  duel. 

After  his  death  the  importation  of  fans 
continued,  and  though  fans  were — and  are — 
used  most  gracefully  by  Spanish  ladies,  they 
appear  to  have  had  a  very  special  affection  for 
those  made  in  France.  It  is  quite  natural  that 
it  should  be  so.  The  fan  maker's  art  and  craft 
is  a  very  skilled  one,  requiring  a  great  deal  more 
than  the  artistic  taste  necessary  for  the  composing 
and  colouring  of  the  leaf.  The  carving  of  the 
sticks  and  the  mounting  and  folding  of  the  leaf 
after  the  artist  has  completed  his  share  of  the 
work,  are  tasks  that  even  now,  with  all  the  aid 
that  modern  tools  and  appliances  can  give,  require 
a  long  apprenticeship  before  they  can  be  success- 
fully undertaken.  In  those  days  the  trade  was, 
as  now,  an  exceptionally  skilled  one,  and  I  venture 
to  say  that  if  Cano  de  Arevalo  had  attempted 
to  make  the  fans  instead  of  ornamenting  them, 
he  would  very  soon  have  found  that  he  had  set 
himself  an  impossible  task.  What  he  probably 
did  was  to  import  the  fans  with  a  blank  leaf 
already  mounted,  on  which  he  executed  his 
designs.  This  is  much  more  difficult  than 
painting  on  a  leaf  properly  prepared  and  stretched, 
but  it  was  the  only  way  open  to  him,  as  obviously 
it  would  have  been  impossible  for  him  to  carry 
out  the  mounting  himself ;  and  even  if  there 
were  any  Spanish  workmen  at  that  time  capable 


PLATE  XIII. 
English  Fans. 

1.  Gouache  on  paper,  painted  with  a  bouquet 
and  two  sprays  of  flowers.     The  colouring  very 
much  resembles  the  designs  for  Spitalfields  silks 
preserved   in   the   Victoria   and   Albert   Museum. 
The  other  side  a  landscape,  a  lake,  with  a  distant 
view  of  a  castle  and  wooded  scenery. 

Stick  of  painted  ivory,  backed  by  gold  foil 
in  the  guards.  Button,  mother-o '-pearl.  Date 
about  1746. 

2.  Early  eighteenth-century  Fan.      Paper  leaf, 
painted  with   a  pastoral  group  ;    the   stick   and 
guards,  ivory  ;  carved,  pierced,  and  coloured  with 
subjects  of  figures  and  flowers. 

Wyatt  Collection,  Victoria  and  Albert  Museum. 


82 


PLATE  XIII. 
83 


SPANISH  IVORY  WORKERS  85 

of  executing  the  high-class  work  requisite  to 
deceive  the  connoisseurs  of  the  Court,  his  secret 
would  certainly  have  become  known  and  his 
plans  frustrated. 

As  to  the  probability  of  ivory  sticks  being  carved 
in  Spain,  this  seems  extremely  unlikely,  as  during 
the  Golden  Age  of  the  fan  there  seem  to  have 
existed  no  workmen  capable  of  undertaking  such 
work,  as  appears  from  the  following  quotation 
from  Sefior  Juan  F.  Riafio's  book  "  The  Industrial 
Arts  of  Spain,"  1879  (Chapman  and  Hall,  South 
Kensington  Handbook)  :  "  Notwithstanding,  how- 
ever, the  numerous  examples  of  ivory  carvings 
which  a*e  still  to  be  met  with  in  Spanish  churches 
and  cathedrals,  I  find  no  information  which 
enables  us  to  affirm  that  this  artistic  industry 
existed  in  Spain  during  the  sixteenth,  seventeenth, 
and  eighteenth  centuries.  We  find  artists  men- 
tioned who  carved  in  wood,  iron,  and  silver 
work,  and  numerous  details  of  their  work,  but 
ivory  carvers  are  never  mentioned  ;  if  any  existed, 
their  numbers  must  have  been  comparatively 
small,  and  I  am  led,  therefore,  to  suppose  that 
the  specimens  existing  in  Spain  were  imported 
from  Italy  and  France,  and  for  this  reason  it  is 
necessary  to  end  at  the  Renaissance  the  history 
of  ivory  carving  in  Spain." 

But  though  it  is  probable  that  most  of  the 
eighteenth-century  fans  described  as  Spanish  are, 
as  a  matter  of  fact,  French  (those  that  is  that 
reach  a  really  high  standard),  they  were  executed 


86  PAINTED  FANS 

in  a  special  way  to  suit  the  Spanish  taste,  the 
subjects  were  of  the  same  class  as  those  favoured 
in  France,  consisting  of  Biblical,  classical,  and  his- 
torical scenes,  but  the  colouring  is  richer,  almost 
Oriental  in  style.  The  special  variety  which  is 
considered  to  have  been  most  highly  favoured 
in  Spain  is  the  "  Battoir  "  fan,  which  has  a  narrow 
leaf,  often  painted  with  numerous  subjects  in 
small  medallions,  and  mounted  on  a  richly  orna- 
mented stick,  with  very  few  brins  (seldom  more 
than  eight),  of  a  very  remarkable  shape,  being 
broadened  in  parts  almost  to  the  semblance  of 
a  figure  eight.  The  guards  also  are  necessarily 
very  broad  in  order  to  accommodate  the  width 
of  the  folds,  which  being  so  few  in  number  are, 
of  course,  much  broader  than  in  the  ordinary 
fan.  These  fans  are  always  of  an  important 
character,  being  very  richly  decorated.  If  such 
fans  were  made  in  Spain,  there  was  no  reason 
for  the  large  importation  of  French  fans,  as  they 
show  considerable  skill. 

Paintings  of  scenes  in  the  bull-ring  are,  of 
course,  very  characteristic,  and  from  about 
the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century  had  an 
increasing  vogue,  though  the  greater  number 
of  those  extant  are  not  earlier  than  the  end 
of  the  eighteenth  century.  Many  of  these  are 
undoubtedly  of  Spanish  workmanship.  The 
drawing  of  the  figure  is  more  robust  than  in 
contemporary  French  work,  while  there  is  less 
finesse  and  judgment  in  the  placing  of  the  orna- 


WALKER  COLLECTION  87 

ment  as  a  rule.  There  is  about  many  of  them  a 
knowledge  of  the  characteristic  types  and  an 
enthusiasm  for  the  "  sport  "  that  it  is  not  likely 
a  foreigner  could  assume. 

English  Painted  Fans. 

It  appears  that  there  were  few  fans  made  in 
England  before  the  close  of  the  seventeenth 
century.  There  may  have  been  some  made,  or 
at  all  events  some  leaves  painted  here  before 
that  date,  and  in  the  Walker  Sale,  1884,  two 
were  definitely  catalogued  as  being  of  the  time 
of  Charles  II.  The  description  is  of  interest, 
though  from  it  a  diagnosis  of  a  French  origin, 
possibly  of  a  later  date,  would  appear  probable. 

"  262.  A  Fan.  Stout  skin  mount.  Subject  : 
'  An  Ancient  Marriage/  The  Bride  wearing  a 
coronet  of  flowers  attended  by  beautiful  girls 
bearing  a  distaff  and  flowers ;  the  bridegroom 
presenting  the  ring ;  background  of  architecture, 
and  gold  diaper  border,  with  triangular  panels 
of  Chinese  ornament.  The  whole  very  highly 
finished.  Stick  ivory  carved  with  emblematic 
figures,  and  inlaid  mother-o'-pearl  and  silver 
pique/' 

"  263.  A  Fan.  Stout  skin  mount.  Subject : 
'  Achilles  and  Deidamia/  by  the  same  hand. 
As  Troy  could  not  be  taken  without  the 
aid  of  Achilles,  Ulysses  went  to  the  Court 
of  Lycomedes  in  the  habit  of  a  merchant  and 


S8  PAINTED  FANS 

exposed  jewels  and  arms  for  sale.  Achilles,  choos- 
ing the  arms,  displayed  his  sex  and  went  to  war. 
"  Uly»ses  is  here  standing  in  front  offering  a 
mirror  to  Deidamia,  who  holds  in  her  hand  a 
•u  II  in  of  pearls,  and  with  the  other  she  points 
to  Achilles  in  an  attitude  of  alarm,  20  lie  is  grasping 
the  sword  and  buckler.  To  the  right  a  camel 
is  being  unladen  by  two  stalwart  slaves.  On 
the  left  the  wife  and  other  daughters  of  Lycom< 
and  a  background  of  architectare.  The  com- 
fine  and  very  highly  fink; 


mother-o'-pearl,  carved  with  subjects  emblematic 
of  the  marriage  of  Lotris  XIV,  and  enriched  with 
variegated  gold  ornaments.  On  the  reverse,  also 
a  skin  mount,  the  subject  is  a  view  of  St.  Cloud, 
the  fountain  in  the  foreground  falling  into  an 
**"*^fra»a1  basin,  an  avenue  of  trees  leading  to 
the  palace,  and  personages  promenading,  the 
whole  most  minute  in  detail,  and  probably  painted 
by  Hollar. 

remarkable  examples  must  have  been 
for  important  Court  personages,  probably 
Louise  Renee  de  QueroneHe,  Ducfae**  of  Ports- 
mouth ;  the  subject  of  the  reverse  suggests  thb 


IB  any  case,  these  were  certainly  made,  if  not 
in  France,  by  French  workpeople  foiknring  in 
ffce  train  of  the  French  favourite  to  the 
Court,  as  obiioiMlf  tibe  wbole  ntffaracf  If 

Thcmgb  die  taade  was  in  tbe  seventeenth 


90  PAINTED  FANS 

"  A  writer  in  the  Westminster  Journal  for 
February  23,  1751,  proposes  a  tax  upon  plain 
and  printed  mounts.  Printed  ones  not  coloured 
to  pass  free  as  before.  A  sixpenny  stamp  to  be 
affixed  in  the  midst  of  a  plain  or  printed  paper 
fan  mount,  and  a  shilling  stamp  on  a  leather 
one.  This  may  produce  a  revenue  of  ten,  twenty, 
or  thirty  thousand  pounds  per  annum,  encourage 
a  very  ingenious  branch  of  business,  and  only 
hurt  about  half  a  dozen  paltry  plate  printers 
who  are  enriching  themselves  and  starving 
hundreds." 

»  So  that  obviously  there  must  have  been  a 
very  large  number  of  painters  who  earned  their 
living  by  the  painting  of  fans,  if  "  hundreds " 
were  put  out  of  work  by  the  printed  leaves. 

But  the  competition  of  home-printed  leaves 
appears  on  the  whole  to  have  been  the  least  serious 
trouble  which  faced  the  trade.  French  and 
Oriental  fans  were  largely  imported.  Not  only 
the  complete  article,  but  sticks  ready  for  mounts 
were  brought  in,  and  different  statutes  against 
these  deadly  rivals  were  invoked  (see  Chapter 
VI,  p.  261). 

In  1752  it  was  stated  in  an  advertisement  in 
the  Daily  Advertiser  (quoted  in  the  Gentleman's 
Magazine)  that  there  were  nearly  a  thousand 
"  poor  unfortunate  artificers  in  the  several 
branches  of  the  fan  trade/'  "  The  home-made 
fans,"  it  says,  "  are  in  every  way  preferable  to 
foreign ;  and  that  by  encouraging  the  latter, 


EARLY  ENGLISH  LEAVES     91 

they  will  relieve  a  number  of  unfortunate  families 
from  the  most  grievous  distress  and  despair." 

The  style  of  English  fan  painting  would  pretty 
obviously  be  modelled  on  the  much-prized  French 
and  Italian  originals,  and  possibly  some  of  the 
more  successful  are  considered  to  be  by  artists 
of  those  nationalities,  because  there  are  compara- 
tively few  fans  of  the  early  years  of  the  eighteenth 
century  which  can  definitely  be  said  to  be  of 
English  origin.  Those  that  can  be  identified  as 
such  vary  a  good  deal  in  character.  The  type 
of  handling  is  heavy  and  rather  crude,  the  colours 
thickly  applied,  and  the  details  added  in  a 
"  liney  "  manner.  A  fan  in  a  private  collection 
shows  a  scene  at  the  Court  of  Queen  Anne.  Her 
Majesty  is  seated  beneath  a  richly  adorned 
canopy,  with  her  ladies  grouped  to  the  right ; 
on  the  left  of  the  dais  are  several  peers  and  a 
bishop ;  a  young  page  or  official  presents  a  book 
on  a  cushion ;  the  curtains  to  the  right  part 
showing  clouds  in  which  appear  the  head  and 
shoulders  of  a  cupid  bearing  a  wreath.  The 
circumstance  represented  is  unknown.  The  rich 
almost  Oriental  quality  of  the  colour  render  the 
rather  childish  grouping  and  stiff  action  of  the 
figures  less  noticeable  than  they  would  otherwise 
be,  but  the  whole  leaf  lacks  the  expert  treatment 
which  distinguishes  even  the  least  admirable  of 
the  French  fans  of  this  time. 

Another  fan  in  the  Schreiber  Collection  is  rather 
later,  but  resembles  it  in  many  points. 


PAINTED  TABB 


n 

::   It   "  __LH   III 

:;     L    -_;:lt     -_- 


•Jit   ?.:;-_ 


t:-t   ::  lit 

-.I:-. i=       1-    lit   It:: 

bf  • 

if 


_£   :: 

if 


-.----•     '-'-      -'-'-•'.  ~~rl     t_.._;      II. 


.  - 


GOUPY 


93 


Superior  in  execution,  but  dull  in  colour  and 
rather  uninteresting,  is  a  painting  on  a  leaf  in 
the  same  collection.     It  is,  however,  of  import- 
ance because  signed  by  an  artist  of  whom  some- 
thing is  known.     This  fan  leaf  is  painted  with 
three  views  of  ruins  in  Rome.     The  centre  portion 
shows  the  Arch  of  Constantine,  and  at  the  sides 
are  the  Arch  of  Titus  and  the  Forum  ;    the  body 
of  the  fan  is  filled  with  delicate  classical  grotesques 
and    borders.     The    signature   is    that    of    "  Jose 
Goupy,    1738,    N.A."      This    painter    was    very 
fashionable  in  his  day,  both  for  his  water-colour 
drawings    and    his    fans.     This    leaf,    like    many 
others  attributed  to  him,  is  really  a  tinted  drawing, 
carried  out,   as  were   so   many  water  colours  of 
that   time,    mainly   in    Indian    ink,    partly    pen 
work  and  partly  wash  ;  the  result  is  dull  in  colour, 
but  full  of  delicate  detail.     The  colour  is  a  minor 
consideration,  and  consists  chiefly  of  washes  over 
the  ink.     The  style  of  the  arrangement  resembles 
very    closely    the    Italian    fans,    which    were    so 
popular  during  the  eighteenth  century,  but  their 
colour  is  far  fresher  and  brighter ;  they  are  also 
carried   out   in   gouache — often   on   skin,   though 
sometimes  on  paper — while  Goupy  in  this  signed 
example,  and  probably  as  a  general  rule,  worked 
in  water    colour    on    paper.     It    appears    to    be 
rather    the    work    of    a    skilled    draughtsman    in 
water  colour,  displaying  his  talents  on  a  fan  leaf, 
than  entirely  typical  of  English  fans  of  the  day. 
An  English  fan  which  I  possess  of  about  the 

5 


94  PAINTED   FANS 

same  period  is  painted  in  gouache  on  paper. 
The  principal  side  has  a  rather  uninteresting 
landscape  in  bright  colours.  The  reverse  has  a 
bunch  of  flowers,  roses,  tulips,  and  hyacinths 
tied  with  a  blue  ribbon  bow.  It  is  quite  a  simple 
fan,  but  is  interesting  because  the  colouring  of 
the  flower  painting  so  nearly  resembles  that  of 
the  silk  designs  used  by  the  Huguenot  silk 
weavers  of  Spitalfields. 

Another  fan  of  this  period  painted  in  gouache 
on  skin  shows  a  group  in  the  centre  representing 
apparently  a  theatrical  scene  :  A  lady  and  gentle- 
man are  reclining  on  a  grassy  bank,  while  another 
figure  is  seen  watching  from  behind  some  shrubby 
growth.  He  is  apparently  a  rival,  and  holds  a 
dagger  in  a  menacing  attitude  ;  he  is  unconscious 
that  his  movements  are  in  turn  dogged  by  two 
others,  dressed  like  servants,  who  point  to  him. 
The  scene  is  contained  in  a  cartouche-shaped 
space,  but  there  is  no  actual  border.  The  rest 
of  the  leaf  is  filled  with  foliage  and  fruit  treated 
on  a  very  large  scale,  and  apparently  simply 
heaped  pell-mell  to  utilize  the  spare  space.  There 
is  no  sense  of  composition  in  the  arrangement, 
which  seems  a  well-meant  attempt  to  adapt  the 
idea  of  a  French  fan  by  a  painter  who  had  not 
the  necessary  qualifications.  Obviously,  if  paint- 
ings of  this  calibre  were  the  best  that  the  English 
fan  makers  of  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century 
could  offer  in  competition  with  the  French  fan, 
then  at  the  zenith  of  its  perfection  as  regards 


ENGLISH  FANS  95 

delicacy  of  execution  and  perfection  of  crafts- 
manship, it  is  small  wonder  that  the  trade  declined ; 
and  that  while  the  cheap  printed  fans  of  English 
design  and  printing  were  eminently  satisfactory, 
as  simple  adjuncts  to  a  morning  toilet,  for 
Court  and  full-dress  use,  where  a  hand-painted 
leaf  was  preferable,  the  imported  rivals  were 
purchased,  in  spite  of  appeals  to  the  charitable 
and  the  invocation  of  half-forgotten  statutes. 

For  some  years  the  art  of  fan  painting  slumbered 
in  England,  and  few  fans  are  to  be  found  which 
can  be  identified  as  belonging  to  the  years  1750- 
70.  That  fans  were  painted,  and  well  painted 
in  England  during  this  period  appears  from  a 
reference  in  Horace  Walpole's  letters,  January  27, 
1761,  in  which  he  mentions  sending  to  Sir  Horace 
Mann  in  Florence  "  Six  of  the  newest  fashioned 
and  prettiest  fans  I  could  find.  They  are  really 
genteel,  though  one  or  two  have  caprices  that 
will  turn  a  Florentine  head.1'  On  another  occa- 
sion (1752)  he  refers  to  an  anecdote  about  Lady 
Coventry's  fan,  but  that  was  painted  earlier. 
"  The  Marechale  de  Lowendahl  was  pleased  with 
an  English  fan  Lady  Coventry  had,  who  very 
civilly  gave  it  her  :  my  lord  made  her  write  for 
it  again  next  morning,  '  because  he  had  given  it 
her  before  marriage,  and  her  parting  with  it  would 
make  an  irreparable  breach,'  and  send  an  old 
one  in  the  room  of  it." 

The  fans  of  the  last  quarter  of  the  eighteenth 
century  differ  in  many  ways  from  their  pre- 


96  PAINTED   FANS 

decessors.  Instead  of  the  principal  side  being 
painted  with  one  scene  covering  the  whole  leaf 
with  the  aid  of  its  accessories,  the  whole 
interest  was  now  divided  between  three  different 
subjects,  each  in  a  medallion  or  cartouche.  The 
fashion  may  be  ultimately  traced  back  to  Italy, 
but  appears  to  have  reached  this  country  via 
France,  where  a  similar  arrangement  was  fashion- 
able. Among  the  Italian  artists  and  crafts- 
men that  the  renewed  craze  for  the  classical 
in  architecture  and  art,  fostered  by  the  work  of 
the  Brothers  Adam,  had  caused  to  flock  to  this 
country  there  were,  however,  undoubtedly  some 
who  painted  fans.  Poggi  was  the  principal  of 
these,  and  he  had  a  decided  vogue.  He  held  an 
exhibition  in  1781,  to  which  Sir  Joshua  Reynolds 
took  "  Little  Burney." 

"  Tuesday.  I  passed  the  whole  day  at  Sir 
Joshua  Reynolds,  with  Miss  Palmer,  who  in  the 
morning  took  me  to  see  some  beautiful  fans 
painted  by  Poggi,  from  designs  of  Sir  Joshua, 
Angelica,  West,  and  Cipriani,  on  leather.  They 
are,  indeed,  more  delightful  than  can  well  be 
imagined  ;  one  was  bespoke  by  the  Duchess  of 
Devonshire  for  a  present  to  some  woman  of  rank 
in  France,  that  was  to  cost  £40." 

Some  of  these  fans  and  the  original  designs 
by  Angelica  Kauffmann,  Bartolozzi,  West,  and 
Cipriani  were  sold  at  Christie's  in  the  following 
year.  At  the  same  sale  was  sold  the  original 
drawing  by  Angelica  Kauffmann  for  a  printed 


ENGLISH  FANS  97 

v 

fan  in  honour  of  Alexander  Pope,  which  is 
described  in  the  sale  catalogue  as  :  '  The  Bust 
of  Pope  crowned  by  the  Graces,  who  are  admiring 
the  beauty  of  his  work."  It  was  published  in 
several  forms  in  stipple  and  line  engraving. 

The  painting  of  English  fans  of  the  last  quarter 
of  the  century  is  often  very  painstakingly 
finished,  and  to  a  certain  extent  well  designed 
and  executed.  The  chief  faults  are  that  the 
ornament  is  conceived  on  too  small  a  scale,  and 
is  thin  and  wiry,  in  contrast  to  the  best  French 
examples,  which,  while  light  and  airy  in  effect, 
fill  the  space.  The  subjects  in  the  medallions, 
too,  are  frequently  too  minute,  and  the  whole 
too  precise  and  tight  in  execution. 

They  appear  to  have  been  made  for  very  good, 
correct,  and  well-behaved  owners.  Probably  those 
who  surrounded  the  Prince  obtained  their  fans 
from  France  ! 

Many  spangles  were  used  in  conjunction  with 
painting,  especially  where  the  ground  was  of 
silk,  which  was  a  very  favourite  material  at  this 
period.  Inlets  of  lace  and  gauze  were  also 
being  introduced,  and  those  of  the  latter  material 
were  often  painted  with  floral  emblems,  musical 
instruments,  and  so  on. 

The  body  colour  used  at  this  time  is  often 
very  chalky  in  effect ;  whether  this  is  due  to  the 
material  not  being  sufficiently  ground,  or  the  use 
of  inferior  medium,  is  uncertain. 

The  use  of  painted   fans  continued  for  some 


PLATE  XIV. 

German  and  Dutch  Fans. 

1.  Dutch    Fan.     Leaf    painted    on    skin    with 
pastoral  subject.     Early  eighteenth  century. 

M.  Duvelleroy. 

2.  German    Fan.     Chicken    skin    leaf    painted 
with  Bacchus  and  Ariadne.     Guards  and  sticks, 
mother-o'-pearl ;  carved,  painted,  and  gilt.     Early 
eighteenth  century. 

Wyatt  Collection,  Victoria  and  Albert  Museum. 


PLATE  XIV. 
99 


ENGLISH  FANS  101 

time  in  England  after  they  were  superseded  by 
coarser  varieties  in  France,  and  fine  French 
examples  of  older  periods  were  brought  with 
them  by  the  French  emigres,  and  were  much 
appreciated  here.  They  do  not,  however,  seem 
to  have  had  any  influence  on  the  type  of  design 
in  vogue,  and  the  three-medallion  scheme  con- 
trived to  be  monotonously  the  vogue  until  it  was 
succeeded  by  the  fashion  for  fans  of  silk  or  gauze 
merely  decorated  with  spangles. 


PRINTED 

FAN   LEAVES   OF 

ENGLAND, 

FRANCE, 

AND   OTHER 

EUROPEAN 

COUNTRIES 


PRINTED  FAX  LEAVES 


106  PRINTED  FAN  LEAVES 

As  the  majority  of  the  expensive  fans  of  the 
sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries  were  of  the 
hand-screen  type,  of  course  it  naturally  follows 
that  the  cheaper  kind  of  fan  intended  for  ordinary 
use  by  ordinary  people  followed  the  lead  of 
their  aristocratic  brethren,  though  the  highly 
finished  miniatures  and  rich  decorations  made 
the  vellum  or  chicken  skin  fan  a  treasured  object 
to  be  used  with  dignity  and  treated  with  the 
elaborate  ceremony  of  Court  etiquette,  while 
the  printed  papers  that  replaced  them  for  every- 
day use  were  trifles  of  little  account  and  small 
price,  made  to  serve  the  purpose  of  a  few  days' 
or  hours'  use,  and  then  to  be  replaced  by  a  fresh 
new  leaf  of  another  kind.  Coryat,  in  his 
"  Crudities/'  tells  us  how  they  managed  things 
in  Italy  in  his  day.  In  his  inimitable  fashion 
he  notes  the  habits  of  the  Italians,  and  is  quick 
to  seize  on  any  outstanding  feature  wherein  the 
foreign  custom  differed  from  that  of  England. 
It  therefore  seems  clear  that  when  the  following 
description  was  penned  the  cheap  engraved  fan 
leaves  were  not  in  use  here,  at  least  not  to  any 
great  extent.  Of  course,  in  Elizabeth's  day  the 
great  plumed  fan  was  an  item  of  personal  adorn- 
ment, which  held  an  important  place  among  all 
ladies  of  high  degree.  It  was  clearly  the  use  of 
fans  by  the  plain  citizens  which  struck  his  obser- 
vant eye  as  being  interesting,  even  if  "  frivolous." 

"  Here  I  will  mention  a  thing  that,  although 
perhaps  it  will  seem  frivolous  to  divers  readers 


THE  SCREEN  TYPE  107 

that  have  already  travelled  in  Italy,  yet  because 
unto  many  that  neither  have  been  there,  nor 
ever  intend  to  go  thither  while  they  live,  it  will 
be  a  mere  novelty,  I  will  not  let  it  passe  unmen- 
tioned.  The  first  Italian  fannes  that  I  saw  in 
Italy  did  I  observe  in  that  space  between  Pizigh- 
iton  and  Cremona ;  but  afterwards  I  observed 
them  common  in  most  places  in  Italy  where  I 
travelled.  These  fannes  both  men  and  women 
of  the  country  do  carry,  to  coole  themselves 
withal  in  the  time  of  heat  by  often  fanning  of 
their  faces.  Most  of  them  are  very  elegant  and 
pretty  things.  For  whereas  the  fanne  consist eth 
of  a  painted  piece  of  paper  and  a  little  wooden 
handle ;  the  paper  which  is  fastened  into  the 
top,  is  on  both  sides  most  curiously  adorned  with 
excellent  pictures,  either  of  serious  things  tending 
to  dalliance  having  some  witty  Italian  verses  or 
fine  emblems  written  under  them  ;  or  of  some 
notable  Italian  city,  with  a  brief  description 
thereof  added  there  unto.  These  fannes  are  of 
a  mean  price,  for  a  man  may  buy  one  of  the 
fayrest  of  them  for  so  much  money  as  counter- 
vaileth  one  English  groat." 

The  idea  of  topographical  ornamentation  is 
one  to  which  the  Italians  were  specially  prone, 
and  it  long  continued  in  fashion ;  there  are 
numerous  examples  of  fans  dating  from  the 
eighteenth  century  which  show  scenes  from  a 
city  or  celebrated  spots  with  "  brief  descriptions." 
Probably  the  fans  noted  by  Coryat  were,  as  a 


108  PRINTED  FAN  LEAVES 

matter  of  fact,  printed,  not  painted.  Even  in 
those  days  a  "  groat "  would  hardly  purchase 
so  elaborately  decorated  a  leaf  if  all  were  done 
by  hand.  They  were  almost  certainly  engravings 
or  etchings,  perhaps  coloured  by  hand  in  the 
manner  which  was  so  very  usual  during  the 
eighteenth  century  and  earlier. 

Some  of  these  or  similar  leaves  have  been 
preserved  and  are  valued,  not  only  by  fan  collectors, 
but  by  collectors  of  engravings.  Specimens  are 
amongst  the  rarities,  and  while  it  is,  of  course, 
quite  possible  that  copies  of  some  of  the  many 
varieties  which  existed  may  yet  be  unearthed, 
they  were  obviously  of  ephemeral  character,  and 
would  only  be  preserved  by  some  happy  accident 
or  chance. 

Among  the  French  unmounted  fan  leaves  in 
the  Schreiber  Collection  is  a  copy  by  N.  Cochin 
the  Elder  of  a  screen  fan  engraving  by  Stefano 
della  Bella,  which,  though  altered  and  amplified, 
gives  a  good  idea  of  the  Italian  original.  French 
engravers  were  rightly  celebrated  for  these 
attractive  leaves.  Jacques  Callot,  the  eminent 
engraver,  produced  several  of  them,  of  which 
examples  may  be  seen  in  the  British  Museum. 
One  of  these  represents  a  f£te  on  the  Arno  at 
Florence,  which  took  the  form  of  a  mock  battle 
or  tournament,  in  which  the  Company  of  the 
Weavers  pitted  themselves  against  the  Dyers. 
The  inscription  runs  :  "  Battaglia  Del  Re  Tessi 
e  Del  Re  Tinta  Festa  Rapresentata  In  Firenze 


HAND  SCREENS  109 

Nel  Fiume  D'Arno  II  Di  XXV  Di  Luglio,  1619." 
For  a  description  of  this  etching  see  Meaume, 
"  Recherches  sur  la  vie  et  les  ouvrages  de  Jacques 
Callot,"  vol.  ii.  p.  287,  No.  617.  Nicolas  Cochin 
the  Elder  is  responsible  for  a  handscreen  with 
the  subject  of  the  triumphant  return  of  David 
after  slaying  Goliath,  the  title  inscribed  is : 
"  Le  thrionfe  de  dauid.  Balthazar  Moncornet 
ex  Gum  privilegio  a  paris."  The  frame  is  copied 
from  Callot's  Florentine  Fete  described  above. 

A  German  example  of  a  paper  leaf  of  a  somewhat 
similar  kind  is  to  be  found  among  the  Schreiber 
unmounted  leaves.  It  is  signed  "  Christoph 
FridD  Horman,  sculp."  It  is  number  three  of 
a  set  of  four,  which  represent  ballet  dancers. 
Each  shows  a  dancer  in  fancy  costume,  and  a 
musician,  male  or  female,  playing  an  instrument. 
This  series,  however,  is  later  than  those  described 
above,  though  it  carries  out  the  same  idea. 
Among  Agostino  Caracci's  engravings  is  a  design 
for  a  fan  which  is  interesting,  as  it  shows  us  a 
type  of  which  no  perfect  example  has  survived. 
This  fan  has  no  real  separate  handle,  but  consists 
of  a  semicircle  of  feathers  secured  in  a  broad 
mount  decorated  with  medallions  of  Diana  and 
nymphs  and  satyrs.  The  mount  most  likely  was 
intended  to  be  carried  out  in  carved  ivory,  or 
possibly  in  repoussee  silver,  with  perhaps  cameos 
in  the  medallions.  If  it  were  ever  produced,  it 
must  have  been  a  gorgeous  and  stately  fan. 

Though  a  certain  number  of  the  earlier  leaves 


110  PRINTED  FAN  LEAVES 

survive,  by  far  the  greater  part  of  those  which 
exist  in  collections  at  the  present  day  date  from 
the  eighteenth  century.  They  were  then  im- 
mensely popular,  as  fans  were  universally  carried, 
and  these  cheap  and  simple  leaves  had  many 
advantages. 

They  made  it  possible  to  be  quite  up  to  date 
at  very  small  expense.  A  new  fan  leaf  hot  from 
the  press  was  easily  mounted,  and  its  decorations 
bearing  on  some  topical  subject  beguiled  a  dull 
moment,  or  formed  a  topic  of  conversation. 
Then,  too,  they  were  decidedly  cheap,  two  shillings 
being  a  very  general  price  for  the  unmounted 
leaf,  so  that  it  was  easy  to  change  them  as  often 
as  was  desired.  The  variety  was  enormous. 
There  were  classical  subjects,  Biblical  subjects, 
theatrical  scenes,  moral  fans — Amoral  fans  also. 

The  most  celebrated  collection  of  these  printed 
fans  is,  of  course,  that  which  belonged  to  Lady 
Charlotte  Schreiber.  It  contains  hundreds  of 
printed  fan  leaves  mounted  and  unmounted,  but 
so  great  is  the  variety  of  these  trifles  that  it  is 
quite  easy  to  find  other  prints,  copies  of  which 
are  not  included  in  her  collection,  and  thousands 
of  varieties  must  have  been  issued. 

Each  country  had,  of  course,  patterns  suited 
to  the  special  tastes  of  its  inhabitants.  Many  of 
the  Italian  fans  have  views  of  celebrated  places 
and  reproductions  of  well-known  pictures,  thus 
carrying  out  in  a  cheaper  form  the  type  of  design 
favoured  by  the  painters  of  expensive  fans.  There 


GENERAL  NOTES  111 

are  several  examples  in  the  Schreiber  Collection 
of  these  fans,  one  of  "  Apollo  and  the  Muses," 
after  the  picture  in  the  Pitti  Palace  at  Florence 
by  Giulio  Romano.  Another,  with  the  subject 
"  Aurora,"  is  taken  from  the  fresco  by  Guercino 
in  the  Villa  Ludovisi  at  Rome.  These  are  both 
etchings  coloured  by  hand.  I  have  one  decorated 
in  a  similar  may  with  Guide's  treatment  of  the 
same  subject.  A  curious  Italian  printed  fan 
leaf  is  entitled :  "II  Paese  del  Matrimonio." 
Cupid  stands  in  the  centre  inviting  maidens  to 
embark  for  the  land  of  matrimony.  On  either 
side  maps  of  imaginary  countries,  the  "  Paese 
del  Matrimonio  "  and  the  "  Terra  del  Celibato," 
with  various  symbolical  names. 

The  number  of  French  printed  fans  is  enormous, 
particularly  those  of  a  political  cast.  Of  those 
dealing  with  Napoleon  alone  there  are  said  to  be 
nearly  a  thousand.  Earlier  in  the  eighteenth 
century  they  do  not  appear  to  have  been  quite 
so  numerous  as  they  were  in  England — possibly 
hand-printed  fans  were  more  easily  obtained  in 
the  country  of  their  origin  than  over  here.  The 
earliest  prints  in  France  were  from  etched  plates 
coloured  by  hand,  and  show  no  superiority  to 
our  native  product  as  to  the  leaves ;  but  the 
sticks  on  which  they  are  mounted  are  sometimes 
of  a  rather  more  decorative  character,  though, 
as  a  rule,  they  have  plain  ivory  or  wooden 
mounts. 

An  extremely  popular  subject  was  the  well- 

6 


112  PRINTED  FAN  LEAVES 

known  song  "  Malbrouk,"  in  some  instances 
giving  the  whole  thirty-one  verses  with  music 
and  illustrations ;  in  others  only  a  few  incidents. 
Exactly  why  this  ditty  had  such  an  extreme 
vogue  it  is  hard  to  say,  but  certainly  some  of  the 
scenes  as  treated  on  these  fan  leaves  are  very 
droll. 

Madame  eagerly  watches  for  tidings  on  her 
tower  with  a  pre-historic  telescope. 

Madame  a  sa  tour  monte 
Si  haut  qu'elle  peut  monter. 

And  the  nightingale  "  musical  and  melan- 
choly "  is  not  forgotten,  but  is  shown  in  detail. 

Sur  la  plus  haute  branche 
Le  rossignol  chanta. 

The  favourite  scenes  for  illustration  are  the 
"  funeral,"  in  which  the  body  is  borne  on  a  bier 
by  weeping  soldiers,  or  is  shown  on  a  catafalque 
guarded  by  sentries  at  each  corner :  "  Madame 
on  the  Tower,"  and  "  The  Tomb." 

The  Malbrouk  craze  was  one  of  a  series  of 
fancies  which  one  after  another  captured  the 
general  public,  and  they  are  all  displayed  on  a 
leaf  called  "  Une  Folie  Chasse  L'Autre,"  which 
shows  how  each  fashion  is  displayed  by  the 
succeeding  novelty.  Here  the  Bilboquet  (cup 
and  ball),  the  Pantin  (mannikin  worked  by 
strings),  Ramponeau  the  tavern-keeper,  with  a 
jug  of  beer,  and  others,  are  driven  away  by 


IN  FRANCE  113 

"  Malbrouk,"  who  is  shown  as  a  general  issuing 
from  his  tent. 

The  verses  given  below  are  printed  on  either 
side : — 

Un  rien  suffit  pour  nous  seduire 
La  nouveautS  par  son  at^rait 
Nous  enflame  jusqu'au  delire 

Nous  fait  en  rire  on  a  tout  fait 
Et  chez  notre  nation  volage 
Malbrouk  est  le  H6ros  du  jour 
Chacun  a  son  Tour 
C'est  notre  usage 
Chacun  &  son  Tour. 

Au  Bilbouquet  Pantin  succede 

Pantin  fuit  devant  Ramponeau 
L'E16gant  Ramponeau  ne  cede 
Que  pour  faire  place  a  Janot 
La  Folie  qui  nous  guide  a  tout  ange 
Amene  Malbrouk  en  ce  jour. 
Chacun  a  son  Tour 
C'est  notre  usage 
Chacun  a  son  Tour. 

Then  the  balloon  ascents  of  MM.  Charles  and 
Robert  in  1783  and  of  Mons.  Blanchard  hit  the 
somewhat  fickle  fancy  of  the  public,  and  to  be 
in  the  mode  the  leaf  had  to  be  decorated  with 
representations  of  a  balloon,  and  one  or  other  of 
the  intrepid  aeronauts.  There  are  at  least  ten 
varieties  of  these  fans,  very  probably  more. 
The  Schreiber  Collection  has  four.  One  repre- 
sents the  departure  of  M.  Charles  and  M.  Robert 
in  their  balloon  in  1783.  One  of  them  is  in  the 
car  of  the  balloon,  the  other  converses  with  a 
group  of  spectators.  On  the  right  is  a  group  of 
four  persons,  including  two  members  of  the 


114  PRINTED  FAN  LEAVES 

Royal  Family.  On  the  other  side  are  verses 
and  music. 

M.  Blanchard  is  shown  in  another  in  his  balloon 
with  four  rudders.  The  inscription  runs  :  "La 
Phisico  Mecanique  Ou  le  Vausseau  Volant  de 
M.  Blanchard.  Air.  de  la  Meuniere." 

On  a  fan  in  a  private  collection  Blanchard  is 
represented  in  the  central  medallion  in  the  car 
of  his  balloon  looking  down  on  a  crowd  of  inter- 
ested spectators,  who  wave  their  hats.  In  the 
minor  medallions  he  is  shown  receiving  a  laurel 
wreath  from  a  female  figure  emblematic  of  Fame, 
in  the  other  a  distant  view  of  the  balloon  is 
shown  with  a  background  of  stars. 

Another  in  the  same  collection  has  a  balloon  in 
the  centre,  probably  Blanchard's,  as  it  has  rudders, 
and  underneath  "  Vive  la  Physique/'  There  are 
verses  in  praise  of  the  conquest  of  the  air  couched 
in  very  flowery  language,  and  prophesying  that 
soon  all  the  world  would  journey  by  air  instead 
of  coach,  a  prophecy  made  in  1783,  and  which 
yet  remains  unfulfilled. 

All  the  balloon  fans  are  of  the  etched  type, 
roughly  coloured  by  hand. 

There  are  very  many  fans  dealing  with  events 
of  the  reign  of  Louis  XVI,  and  with  scenes  of  the 
Revolution,  which  have  considerable  interest. 
The  birth  of  the  Dauphin  in  1781  caused  much 
rejoicing,  and  was  commemorated  by  the  issue 
of  fan  leaves.  The  inscriptions  read  ironically, 
when  one  remembers  the  sad  fate  awaiting  him. 


LOUIS  XVI  115 

"  Le  Dauphin  presente  par  rimmortalite,  la  France 
saisie  d'admiration  offre  pour  hommage  a  son 
Prince  cheri  les  cceurs  unis  et  repectueuse  de 
ses  fidele  sujets." 

The  Assembly  of  the  Notables  in  1787  was 
commemorated  on  several  fans,  both  hand-painted 
and  printed,  and  in  the  Schreiber  Collection  two 
are  preserved ;  others  deal  with  Necker's  regime, 
Les  Etats  Generaux,  Les  Dons  Patriotiques, 
1789  (aquatint),  and  other  incidents. 

Most  curious  it  seems  that  the  taking  of  the 
Bastille,  with  its  tragic  concomitants,  should  have 
served  as  the  subject  for  many  fans. 

Then  comes  the  era  of  "  Liberte,  Equalite, 
Fraternite,"  which  forms  the  theme  of  several 
fans,  mostly  etched  and  hand-coloured,  and 
mounted  on  plain  wooden  sticks,  though  a  few 
are  carried  out  in  aquatint  engraving,  or  stipple 
engraving. 

Royalists,  however,  were  still  catered  for.  An 
example  was  printed  on  silk  and  mounted  on 
spangled  gauze ;  portraits  of  Louis  XVI,  and 
Marie  Antoinette,  and  the  motto  worked  in  spangles 
on  a  violet  ground,  "  Lache  qui  t'abandonne." 
This  is  a  somewhat  elaborate  fan.  One  of  a  more 
popular  type  is  the  "  Testament  de  Louis  XVI," 
with  the  portrait  of  the  King  in  the  centre,  with 
those  of  his  son  and  daughter  to  right  and  left 
(stipple  engraving).  There  was  a  risk  in  carrying 
such  fans,  and  for  those  who  did  not  venture  so 
far  such  fans  as  "  Le  Songe  "  were  produced.  It 


PLATE  XV. 

English  Fan.  Paper  leaf.  "  A  New  Game  of 
Piquet  now  in  Play  among  different  Nations  in 
Europe."  Ten  female  figures,  representing 
France,  Spain,  Sardinia,  the  Empire  of  Saxony, 
Russia,  Poland,  Britannia,  Holland,  Prussia,  are 
seated  round  a  table,  all,  excepting  the  last  three, 
taking  part  in  a  game  of  piquet.  On  the  left 
stands  the  Pope,  Innocent  XI,  declining  to  take 
part  in  the  game,  though  his  chair  is  really  at 
the  table.  Towards  the  right  stands  a  man  in 
black  civilian  clothes,  commenting  on  the  game, 
and  on  the  extreme  right  are  the  Sultan  of 
Turkey  on  horseback  and  Shah  of  Persia. 
Attached  to  each  figure  is  a  motto  in  manuscript, 
denoting  the  part  taken  in  the  game  ;  and  above, 
in  manuscript,  the  title  as  given  above.  This 
fan  alludes  to  the  intrigues  of  European  diplo- 
macy concerning  the  affairs  of  Poland.  Schreiber 
Collection.  Date,  about  the  end  of  the  seven- 
teenth century.  This  appears  to  be  the  earliest 
English  painted  fan  leaf.  It  is  printed  from  an 
etched  plate,  and  coloured  by  hand.  The  sticks 
are  plain  ivory,  with  tortoiseshell  handles.  The 
original  case  of  shagreen  has  been  preserved  with 
this  fan. 

Schreiber  Collection. 


116 


117 


GAMBLE'S  FANS  119 

represents  a  woman  sleeping  by  a  tomb  dreaming 
of  Louis  XVI.  Over  his  figure  is  pasted  a  piece 
of  paper,  so  that  it  only  appears  when  looked  at 
against  a  light. 

The  Napoleonic  regime  is  illustrated  by  numerous 
fans,  mainly  in  glorification  of  the  mighty  con- 
queror of  Europe.  M.  Henri  Bouchot  states  that 
in  one  year  over  a  hundred  were  issued. 

English  Printed  Fan  Leaves. 

These  form  a  very  numerous  class,  and  are 
naturally  the  most  easily  obtainable  for  English 
collectors.  A  very  interesting  feature  of  many 
of  the  fans  is  that  they  bear  the  dates  of  their 
issue  and  the  name  of  their  publishers,  in  accord- 
ance with  the  provisions  of  the  Act  of  1735.  The 
fact  that  some  of  them  are  undated,  in  spite  of 
this  law,  may  very  likely  be  due  to  the  fact  that 
these  details  were  generally  printed  on  the  lower 
part  of  the  mount,  and  were  easily  cut  off  in  fitting 
the  leaf  to  the  sticks. 

A  great  number  of  these  fans  appear  to  have 
been  published  by  Gamble  at  the  sign  of  the 
Golden  Fan,  about  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth 
century.  He  was  a  great  believer  in  the  advan- 
tages of  publicity,  and  constantly  advertised  in 
the  Oraftsman. 

The  sticks  of  No.  I,  Plate  XVII,  are  very  quaint. 
The  guards  resemble  a  sea-monster,  with  the  eye 
formed  by  the  rivet ;  and  evidently  the  subject 
of  the  play,  from  which  a  scene  is  represented, 


120  PRINTED  FAN  LEAVES 

is  of  a  nautical  character,  as,  instead  of  the  usual 
flowers,  the  figures  are  surrounded  with  water- 
fowl. 

Probably  a  little  earlier  is  No.  i,  Plate  XXXI. 
At  first  sight  this  appears  to  be  a  Chinese  fan,  but 
a  closer  examination  proves  that  that  is  not  the 
case.  The  paper  is  English,  and  the  design,  though 
evidently  based  on  an  Oriental  model,  has  not 
assimilated  the  true  character  of  the  original. 
It  is  roughly  hand-coloured  in  tints  of  yellow  and 
brown,  and  the  general  effect  is  quite  good.  At 
about  this  time  imitations  of  all  kinds  of  Chinese 
decorative  art  were  fashionable.  Ladies  amused 
themselves  with  copying  lacquer-ware,  while 
architects  and  cabinet  makers  were  busy  with 
designs  which,  if  not  really  Chinese,  were  as  near 
it  as  they  could  evolve  out  of  their  inner  conscious- 
ness, and  from  European  kilns  issued  products 
which  resembled  the  precious  porcelains  of  the 
Celestial  Empire.  Some  of  the  Chinese-style 
English  printed  fans  are  coloured  in  a  far  daintier 
way  than  the  majority  of  the  theatrical  fans. 

They  had  such  a  vogue  that  they  were  used 
to  commemorate  events  both  political  and  domestic. 
Of  the  latter,  the  fan  which  has  handed  down  to 
posterity  the  memory  of  Mr.  Thomas  Osborne's 
Duck  Hunting  (1754)  (No.  i,  Plate  XVI)  gives,  in 
conjunction  with  the  manuscript  account  preserved 
with  it,  an  intimate  picture  of  a  certain  phase  of 
eighteenth-century  society.  The  fan  is  of  the 
ordinary  type — an  etched  leaf,  coloured  by  hand, 


TOMMY  OSBORNE'S  DUCK  HUNTING     121 

and  mounted  on  wooden  sticks.  Of  the  circum- 
stances under  which  it  was  issued  the  following 
amusing  account  is  given  by  a  daughter  of  the 
original  owner  : — 

"  Mr.  Thomas  Osborne,  or,  as  he  was  more  com- 
monly called,  Tommy  Osborne,  was  a  very  con- 
siderable bookseller  and  publisher  in  Gray's  Inn, 
Holborn.  He  bought  the  Harleian  collection  of 
printed  books,  and  published  a  sale  catalogue.  Dr. 
Samuel  Johnson  has  been  said  to  be  the  compiler 
of  the  catalogue.  In  1754  he  had  a  house  at 
Hampstead,  which  was  then  a  watering-place.  A 
Captain  Pratten  constituted  himself  Master  of  the 
Ceremonies  at  the  Assembly  Rooms.  Amongst 
the  fixed  residents  was  Mr.  Scarlet,  a  celebrated 
optician.  Captain  Pratten  was  more  particular 
in  his  attentions  to  Mrs.  Scarlet  than  to  any  other 
lady,  and  was  her  inseparable  companion  in  her 
walks  and  visits.  As  Mrs.  Scarlet  was  remark- 
ably plain  in  her  person,  the  voice  of  scandal 
declared  that  this  attention  was  repaid  by  the 
use  of  her  purse.  When  Mr.  Osborne  settled 
himself  in  his  new  house,  Captain  Pratten  proposed 
to  him  that  he  should  ingratiate  himself  with  the 
families  of  Hampstead  by  giving  a  public  breakfast 
for  the  ladies,  and  a  duck  hunting  for  the 
gentlemen. 

r'  Tommy  Osborne,  though  very  successful  in 
business,  was  not  esteemed  very  acute  in  private, 
and  fell  into  the  scheme,  and  left  the  whole  manage- 
ment to  Captain  Pratten.  Invitations  were  sent 


PLATE  XVI. 

English  Printed  Fans. 

1.  Mr.  Thomas  Osborne's  Duck  Hunting,  1754. 
Engraved  on  both  sides.     On  one  a  view  of  the 
house    of    Mr.    Thomas    Osborne,    publisher    and 
bookseller  at   Hampstead,   with  a  dancing  tent 
and  band ;   and  on  the  other  a  bird's-eye  view  of 
the  gardens,  with  a  duck  hunt,  and  the  guests 
assembled    on    the    occasion    of    Mr.    Osborne's 
settling   into   his   new  house   on   September   10, 
1754,  when  he  gave  a  public  breakfast  to  the 
ladies   and   a   duck   hunting   for  the   gentlemen. 
(This  is  a  souvenir  fan  presented  to  the  lady  guests.) 

Etchings  coloured  by  hand,  mounted  on  plain 
wooden  sticks. 

2.  The  New  Dance  Fan,  1797.     In  the  centre 
an   oval   medallion,   with   three   figures   dancing, 
with   the   names   and   music   of   sixteen   dances. 
Published  by  the  Proprietor  November  i,  1796. 
This   is   a  stipple   engraving   mounted   on   plain 
wooden  sticks. 

3.  Fanology,  or  the  Ladies'  Conversation  Fan. 
"  This    Fan    improves    the    friendship,    and    sets 
forth  a  plan  For  Ladies  to  Chit  Chat  and  hold 
the  Tongue." 

A  fan,  which  by  means  of  an  elaborate  code 
enabled  a  confederate  who  would  interpret  them 
by  means  of  a  similar  fan.  This  has  a  Chinese 
stick,  of  a  kind  which  was  imported  in  large 
quantities  into  England,  and  which  seriously 
crippled  the  native  industry. 

Schreiber  Collection. 

122 


PLATE  XVI. 
123 


ENGLISH  PRINTED  LEAVES         125 

to  all  the  genteel  families  in  the  place,  and 
marquees  erected  for  the  breakfast,  and  ducks 
were  provided  for  the  hunting.  The  company 
assembled,  and  were  so  happy  that  they  were 
loath  to  depart.  Captain  Pratten  was  every- 
where, and,  finding  things  went  so  merrily,  sug- 
gested to  Mr.  Osborne  that  he  had  better  continue 
the  entertainment  with  a  cold  collation.  Still 
the  company  lingered,  and  Captain  Pratten  and 
Mrs.  Scarlet  circulated  in  whispers  that  if  they 
stayed  they  would  have  a  dance  to  conclude 
the  day.  The  company  took  the  hint,  smiling 
at  their  host's  vanity  and  expense.  The  long 
dancing  tent  was  put  up  in  the  courtyard,  and 
the  younger  part  of  the  company  tripped  the 
light  fantastic  toe  till  bedtime.  To  prolong  the 
memory  of  this  day  of  enjoyment,  Captain 
Pratten  further  persuaded  Mr.  Osborne  to  have 
a  fan  engraved  and  presented  to  each  of  his  lady 
visitors." 

Poor  Tommy  Osborne  !  One  feels  sorry  for  his 
simplicity.  Even  on  the  commemorative  fan  to 
celebrate  his  duck-hunting  it  is  not  his  figure 
that  appears  in  the  foreground,  but  that  of  the 
redoubtable  Captain  Pratten,  accompanied  by 
Mrs.  Scarlet  and  her  daughter. 

The  date,  where  it  exists,  is  doubly  interesting,  as 
it  enables  us  not  only  to  fix  the  period  of  the  actual 
fan  on  which  it  is  inscribed,  but  also  is  a  guide 
to  others  of  similar  character.  Take  the  fans  Nos. 
I  and  2,  Plate  XVII,  for  example.  No.  2  only 


PLATE  XVII. 
Printed  Fans. 

1.  A  Theatrical  Fan.     The  leaf  is  printed  from 
an  etched  plate  and  coloured  by  hand,  here  and 
there   are   touches   of   gilt.     The   subject   is   not 
known,  and  is  difficult  to  identify,  as  it  might 
represent   a   scene   from   almost   any  comedy   of 
the    period.     About    1735-45.     The    stick    seems 
particularly   suitable   to   the   leaf.     When   closed 
it   is   seen   to   represent   a   marine   monster,   the 
button  of  the  rivet  forming  the  eye,   the  body 
being  serpentine,  finishing  at  the  shoulders  with 
a  fish's  tail. 

2.  Etched    and    hand-coloured    fan,    with    the 
imprint  :     "  M.    Gamble,    according    to    the    late 
Act.     August  24,  1742."     Meeting  of  Romeo  and 
Juliet.     Juliet    is    accompanied    by    the    Nurse, 
and  followed  by  a  small  negro  page.     Romeo  is 
with  the  Friar.     The  colours  are  roughly  applied, 
but  they  are  harmonious  and  pleasing  in  effect. 
The   central  portion  is  touched  here   and  there 
with  gold  paint.     Mother-o '-pearl  button. 


126 


PLATE  XVII. 
127 


OPERA  FANS  129 

is  dated,  but  the  similarity  of  paper,  etc.,  makes 
it  almost  certain  that  they  were  both  issued  by 
the  same  publisher  at  about  the  same  time.  The 
inscription  on  No.  2  reads  :  "  M.  Gamble,  accord- 
ing to  the  Act,  Aug.  24,  1742."  The  scene 
has  been  identified  as  being  from  Romeo  and 
Juliet,  the  figures  on  the  left  being  Juliet  and 
the  Nurse,  Romeo  and  the  Friar  occupying  the 
right-hand  side.  The  outline  and  shading  are 
etched,  and  the  whole  is  very  roughly  hand- 
coloured,  with  touches  of  gold  here  and  there. 
The  sticks  are  of  ivory,  and  it  seems  strange  that 
such  a  very  rough-and-ready  treatment  as  to 
colour  should  be  considered  good  enough  ;  but 
nearly  all  these  etched  leaves  are  tinted  in  the 
same  perfunctory  way.  The  painting  was  added 
by  girls,  each  of  whom  put  in  one  colour.  They 
sat  round  a  table,  and  passed  the  work  on  from 
hand  to  hand. 

Other  very  interesting  fans  are  those  which 
record  the  arrangement  of  the  boxes  and  seats 
at  the  opera.  These  plans  must  have  been  very 
convenient,  not  only  for  the  "  somebodies  "  who 
wished  to  know  where  to  look  for  their  friends, 
but  to  the  "  nobodies "  and  country  cousins, 
who  were  thus  enabled  to  identify  the  brilliant 
figures  in  the  audience,  which  they  often  found 
more  interesting  than  the  performance  on  the 
stage. 

For  those  who  were  ignorant  of  the  figures  of 
the  dances  then  in  vogue,  the  fans,  with  full 


PLATE  XVIII. 

A  portion  of  Fan  2  on  Plate  XVII,  showing 
the  rough  way  the  colour  was  applied  to  the 
etched  fans  of  the  first  half  of  the  eighteenth 
century.  •;*  , 


130 


131 


ENGLISH  PRINTED  LEAVES         133 

directions  printed  on  them,  must  have  been  quite 
a  godsend  ;  and  similar  fan  leaves,  with  the  rules 
of  whist  and  other  games,  must  have  been  most 
convenient  to  card-players  who  were  either  un- 
skilled or  cursed  with  a  bad  memory. 

Many  of  these  late  eighteenth-century  fans 
make  no  pretence  to  artistic  interest ;  they 
simply  form  a  convenient  way  of  carrying  informa- 
tion, or  of  affording  an  hour's  amusement,  such 
as  the  fortune-telling  fans  and  those  printed  with 
various  popular  ballads.  During  the  early  nine- 
teenth century  printed  fans  were  not  much  used, 
but  during  the  forties  and  fifties  numerous  litho- 
graphed fan  leaves  were  issued,  coloured  in 
imitation  of  valuable  hand-painted  French  originals. 
These  are  of  very  little  interest,  and  one  would 
hardly  think  they  would  deceive  any  one ;  but  I 
know  of  one  or  two  which  have  been  bought 
as  "  genuine  antiques,"  the  mounts  being  quite 
colourable  imitations  of  the  real  thing. 

While  the  finding  of  a  copy  of  any  particular 
fan  leaf  would  be  difficult,  and  in  some  cases, 
no  doubt,  impossible,  there  are  some  for  which 
the  collector  may  well  look  out,  as  they  are 
extremely  interesting,  making  up  for  their  lack 
of  artistic  merit  by  their  value  as  contemporary 
records  of  historical  events,  or  as  throwing  side 
lights  on  manners  and  customs  of  bygone  days. 

An  early  one  represents  the  Coronation  of 
George  II  in  1727.  It  shows  the  King  and  Queen 
seated  under  a  canopy  with  the  Lion  and  Unicorn 


134  PRINTED   FAN  LEAVES 

above.  The  champion  has  just  thrown  his 
gauntlet,  and  crowds  of  spectators,  trumpeters, 
etc.,  fill  up  the  composition. 

There  were  several  fans  printed  to  commemo- 
rate the  Marriage  of  Princess  Anne,  daughter  of 
George  II,  to  William,  Prince  of  Orange,  which 
took  place  in  1734.  They  mostly  make  a  feature 
of  floral  decoration,  introducing  orange  trees 
and  roses. 

Gamble  published  one  in  1733  symbolizing 
the  betrothal.  The  composition  includes  an 
orange  tree  on  the  left,  with  a  view  of  the  Hague 
and  a  rose  bush  in  full  bloom  on  the  right,  with 
a  view  of  St.  Paul's.  A  dove  bears  a  missive  : 
"  To  the  lovely  she  who  has  more  than  80,000 
charms/'  Some  doggerel  verse  fills  up  the  borders. 

"  Poor  Fred,  Who  was  alive  and  is  dead," 
and  of  whom  "  There  was  no  more  to  be  said,"  x 
is  commemorated  by  a  mourning  leaf,  with 
Britannia  weeping  at  his  tomb.  Published  1751. 

1  Here  lies  Fred, 
Who  was  alive  and  is  dead  : 
Had  it  been  his  father, 
I  had  much  rather  ; 
Had  it  been  his  brother, 
Still  better  than  another  ; 
Had  it  been  his  sister 
No  one  would  have  missed  her  ; 
Had  it  been  the  whole  generation, 
Still  better  for  the  nation  : 
But  since  'tis  only  Fred, 
Who  was  alive  and  is  dead — 
There's  no  more  to  be  said. 

Walpole's  Memoirs  of  George  II, 
vol.  i.  p.  504,  4to.  ed. 


IN   ENGLAND  135 

There  are  several  dealing  with  George  III.  A 
particularly  quaint  one  shows  a  very  domesti- 
cated looking  Britannia  with  looped-up  draperies, 
watering  trees  representing  the  Fine  Arts,  while 
Justice  smiles  benignly  on  the  other  side  ;  the 
King's  bust  is  in  the  centre.  Circa  1761. 

Another  shows  the  King  in  the  midst  of  his 
family  indulging  in  music.  At  the  sides  are  the 
words  and  music  of  four  short  songs.  Published 
October  16,  1781,  by  T.  Preston. 

The  joy  of  the  nation  at  the  recovery  of  George 
III  in  1789  found  vent  in  various  festivities,  and  a 
special  fan  was  printed  for  the  occasion  with  the 
motto  :  "  Health  is  restored  to  ONE  and  happi- 
ness to  Millions."  It  is  further  ornamented  with 
a  Crown,  G.R.,  a  rose  and  thistle,  and  two  scarves 
bearing  the  words :  "  On  the  King's  Happy 
Recovery." 

Another  gives  portraits  of  the  Royal  Family 
in  medallions,  scrolls  of  ribbon  and  leaves  are 
n  the  background,  together  with  the  Prince  of 
Wales's  feathers.  Published  1795. 

Fan  leaves  in  commemoration  of  victories  by 
land  and  sea  were  issued  in  considerable  variety. 

"  Porto  Bello,  taken  by  Admiral  Vernon  1739." 
Published  by  Chassereau. 

Vernon's  attack  on  Cartagena  in  1741,  though 
not  crowned  with  success,  is  depicted  on  a  fan 
giving  a  semi-bird's-eye  view  of  the  fortress  and 
the  hasty  departure  of  the  Spanish  Admiral. 

Rodney's  naval  victories  are  the  subject  of  a 
7 


136  PRINTED  FAN  LEAVES 

leaf,  which  shows  the  Admiral  standing  on  a 
French  flag,  while  Cupid  crowns  him  with  laurel. 
Britannia  and  Neptune,  on  either  side,  at  the 
same  time  each  offer  him  a  coronet. 

There  are  many  fans  in  commemoration  of 
persons  and  events  connected  with  the  Peninsular 
War.  The  majority  were  intended  for  the  Spanish 
market,  and  are  less  interesting  to  a  collector  of 
English  fans  than  those  meant  for  English  use. 
Of  these  a  fine  example  has  a  portrait  of  Wellington 
(head  and  bust),  surrounded  by  a  trophy  of 
French  flags  and  eagles.  Poems  relating  to 
Salamanca  and  Vittoria  fill  up  the  sides.  This 
was  published  by  J.  Lauriere,  St.  James's  Street, 
and  is  found  both  plain  and  coloured. 

A  curious  and  interesting  fan  is  that  published 
in  honour  of  the  Battle  of  the  Nile.  It  is  inscribed 
"  Nelson  and  Victory/'  1798.  It  has  no  pictorial 
decoration,  but  there  is  a  list  of  the  English  and 
French  ships,  with  their  captains'  names,  and 
in  the  case  of  the  French  ships  such  details  as 
"  sunk/'  "  burnt,"  "  taken."  Below  are  the  figures 
of  "  18  new  Country  Dances  for  1799,"  with  the 
names  of  the  tunes  to  which  they  were  to  be 
danced.  The  combination  is  somewhat  curious. 

A  popular  type  of  fan  gave  views  of  celebrated 
places,  and  we  may  well  imagine  that  these  were 
largely  bought  by  visitors  as  gifts  for  friends 
at  home.  Amongst  these :  Ranelagh,  engraved 
by  N.  Parr,  1751  ;  The  Orange  Grove,  Bath, 
published  by  Speren,  1737.  A  neat  oval  view 


IN   ENGLAND  137 

of  the  "  Crescent,  Buxton,"  no  publisher's  name 
or  date,  and  a  Souvenir  of  Margate,  embellished 
with  seven  small  views,  published  by  Lewis 
Wells,  1798,  are  interesting  as  showing  well- 
known  spots  in  bygone  days.  Hogarth's  prints 
were  enormously  popular,  and  were,  of  course, 
utilized  for  fan  decoration,  separate  scenes  from 
"The  Harlot's  Progress"  and  "The  Rake's 
Progress  "  appearing  as  the  whole  decoration  of 
a  leaf,  or  else  smaller  versions  of  the  entire  series 
being  used  on  one  fan.  They  are  generally  badly 
engraved,  and  were  travesties  of  the  originals, 
but  are  valued  not  only  by  fan  collectors,  but 
also  by  Hogarth  enthusiasts. 

A  whole  group  of  fans  deals  with  the  subject 
of  fortune-telling.  They  are  seldom  pretty,  the 
greater  part  of  the  leaf  being  occupied  by  letter- 
press. The  majority  were  issued  in  the  last  ten 
years  of  the  eighteenth  and  the  early  years  of 
the  nineteenth  century.  It  seems  most  extra- 
ordinary that  any  interest  could  ever  have  been 
taken  in  such  silly  questions  and  answers  as  those 
which  appear  on  these  fans. 

Some  of  the  subjects  engraved  on  the  leaves 
appear  quite  unsuitable  for  their  purpose,  as, 
for  instance,  one  bearing  a  synopsis  of  the  history 
of  England,  printed  in  a  very  plain  style,  and 
giving  a  few  dates  and  elementary  facts  (published 
1793)  ;  and  a  botanical  fan  with  the  names  of  the 
different  parts  of  a  flower.  Others  have  maps 
either  of  the  whole  of  England,  or  of  particular 


138  PRINTED   FAN  LEAVES 

counties.  It  seems  probable  that  these  fans 
were  intended  for  use  in  "  Young  Ladies'  Semin- 
aries "  at  dancing  lessons,  enabling  unoccupied 
moments  to  be  profitably  employed.  They  are 
a  very  scarce  type  of  fan,  though  no  doubt  they 
were,  at  the  date  of  issue,  quite  cheap  and 
plentiful. 

The  Church  Fans  are  a  most  curious  class,  which 
came  into  use  at  least  as  early  as  1732-3,  when 
Gamble  advertised :  "  The  Church  of  England 
Fan  ;  being  an  explanation  of  the  Oxford  Almanack 
for  the  year  1733."  Some  of  these  fans  are 
printed  with  Biblical  scenes,  others  have  Psalms 
and  other  portions  of  Scripture  surrounded  by 
garlands  of  flowers  and  scroll  work.  The  fan 
was  a  necessary  part  of  the  toilet  of  all  ladies 
of  fashion  in  the  eighteenth  century,  and  as  it 
was  as  indispensable  a  companion  at  church  as 
elsewhere,  it  seems  only  natural  that  suitable 
subjects  should  be  used  to  ornament  it.  Some 
of  them  are,  however,  surprisingly  roughly  executed 
when  we  consider  that  they  were  intended  to 
accompany  a  full-dress  toilet,  such  as  was  worn 
by  ladies  at  church. 

It  would  be  impossible  to  classify  many  of  the 
leaves  under  separate  headings,  but  under  "  Aids 
to  Memory  "  we  may  put  a  number  of  subjects, 
such  as  the  words  and  music  of  songs,  the  rules 
and  scoring  of  games  of  cards,  directions  for  the 
figures  of  country  dances  and  plans  showing  the 
names  of  holders  of  boxes  at  the  opera.  The 


IN  ENGLAND  139 

majority  of  fans  of  this  class  were  issued  in  the 
second  half  of  the  eighteenth  century — most  of 
them  in  the  last  twenty  years  of  it.  They  almost 
always  are  very  simply  designed,  and  contain 
only  the  required  information  and  a  few  ornamental 
scrolls  or  garlands. 

Further  descriptions  of  printed  fans  will  be  found 
in  Chapter  III  under  "  Cabriolet,"  "  Church," 
"  Wedding,"  "  Mourning." 


FANS  OF 
VARIOUS 
TYPES 


CHAPTER    III 

FANS  OF  VARIOUS  TYPES 

THE  different  kinds  of  fans  which  are  described 
in  this  chapter  are  in  several  cases  also  mentioned 
in  other  places  ;  for  instance,  some  "  mourning 
fans/'  which  are  often  found  with  printed  leaves, 
are  described  in  Chapter  II.  But  for  the  purpose 
of  easy  reference  these  items  have  been  grouped 
together  under  different  headings.  Taking  the 
standard  fan  as  being  composed  of  a  flexible 
leaf  mounted  on  rigid  supports,  so  hinged  together 
that  they  close  up  over  one  another,  the  first 
two  kinds  described  are  those  that  differ  from 
the  normal,  the  "  Cabriolet/*  which  has  the  leaf 
divided  into  two  or  more  parts,  and  the  "  Brise," 
which  has  no  leaf  under  this  second  heading. 
Many  varieties  are  dealt  with,  as  it  was  an  ex- 
tremely popular  type. 

Following  these  are  fans  which  have  special 
uses :  "  Lorgnette  Fans/*  "  Church  Fans/'  and 
so  on.  This  subdivision  might  have  been  carried 
further,  but  where  only  a  few  of  any  type  were 
made  it  seems  useless  to  give  them  a  special 
subsection.  Last  of  all,  some  fans  which  differ 

143 


PLATE  XIX. 

1.  English  Brise*  Fan  of  holly  wood  pierced  and 
painted.     The  decoration  consists  of  three  applied 
engravings.     Pearl    button.     Late    eighteenth    or 
early  nineteenth  century. 

2.  Ivory,    pierced,    gilt,    and    painted ;     with 
medallions  containing  a  group  of  figures  watching 
doves,    and    busts    of    females    and    boys.     The 
painting  is  in  the  style  of   Angelica  Kauffmann, 
and  may  have  been  done  by  her.     English.     Late 
eighteenth  or  early  nineteenth  century. 


144 


PLATE  XIX. 
145 


VERNIS  MARTIN  147 

from  the  ordinary  in    some    point,   such  as  the 
material  of  which  they  are  made. 

Brise  Fans. 

Brise  Fans  are  those  which  have  no  leaf,  being 
entirely  composed  of  some  stimsh  substance, 
such  as  ivory,  bone,  tortoiseshell,  horn,  filigree, 
silver,  or  wood.  These  materials  are  all  slightly 
flexible,  and  are  used  in  astonishingly  thin  slices  ; 
and  it  is  really  remarkable  how  many  such  fans 
have  survived  with  very  few  marks  of  injury, 
and  is  even  more  surprising  where  the  material 
has  been  perforated  and  sawn  into  a  lace-like 
openwork. 

Brise  fans  were  made  in  the  seventeenth  century, 
but  few  existing  specimens  are  earlier  than  the 
second  quarter  of  the  eighteenth  century,  and 
very  many  date  from  the  early  part  of  the  nine- 
teenth. Most  important  of  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury brise  fans  are  those  decorated  in  Vernis 
Martin.  Though  the  designs  are  generally 
entirely  European  in  character,  this  method  of 
decoration  was  doubtless  inspired  by  an  admira- 
tion for  the  lustrous  polished  surface  of  Oriental 
lacquer  work.  It  consists  of  a  delicate,  and  often 
very  highly  finished,  painting,  carried  out  in  oil 
colours,  applied  very  thinly.  The  whole  surface 
of  the  fan  was  covered  with  colour  and  gilding, 
and  finally  received  a  coating  of  the  exceptionally 
fine  colourless  varnish  which  gives  its  name  to 
this  style  of  decoration.  This  varnish  was  a 


PLATE  XX. 

Ivory  Brise"  Fan,  painted,  "  Vernis  Martin/' 
with  the  "  Abduction  of  Helen  of  Troy."  The 
colouring  is  very  rich  and  mellow,  harmonious 
tones  of  blue,  red,  and  purple  predominating. 
The  lower  part  is  decorated  in  the  Chinese  style. 
Back,  a  seaview.  Louis  XV  period.  French. 

M.  Duvelleroy. 


148 


149 


VERNIS  MARTIN  151 

secret  product,  and  its  ingredients  were  only 
known  to  the  Brothers  Martin.  They  flourished 
in  Paris  from  about  1720  until  1758.  The  elder 
brother,  who  had  been  styled  '  Vernisseur  du 
roi,"  died  in  1749,  and  the  business  was  continued 
by  his  widow  with  the  assistance  of  one  of  the 
other  brothers.  The  firm  had  three  ateliers, 
one  in  the  Faubourg  Saint  Martin,  one  in  the 
Faubourg  St.  Denis,  and  the  third  in  the  Rue 
Saint  Magloire.  Their  earlier  efforts  were  copies 
of  Oriental  lacquer,  and  their  success  in  that 
direction  led  them  to  embark  on  the  very  different 
type  of  work  with  which  we  associate  the  name. 
Coach  panels,  pieces  of  furniture,  cabinets,  wall- 
panelling,  and  many  small  objects,  such  as  snuff- 
boxes, etuis  and  memorandum  tablets,  used  by 
fashionable  people,  were  highly  valued  when 
finished  in  this  style. 

The  firm  appears  to  have  employed  a  number 
of  painters,  as  the  styles  in  which  the  decoration 
is  carried  out  are  very  numerous.  With  regard 
to  the  fans,  in  the  majority  of  cases  the  painting 
is  divided  into  two  parts — upper  and  lower — 
giving  to  some  extent  the  effect  of  a  fan  with  a 
leaf  and  painted  stick.  The  character  of  the 
designs  of  the  two  portions  often  differs  com- 
pletely both  in  subject  and  scheme  of  colour ; 
though  the  tone  is  always  harmonious,  the  handle 
end  is  almost  always  lighter  than  the  upper  part, 
and  the  painting  is  carried  out  on  a  smaller  scale. 
The  connecting  ribbon  is  in  most  cases  close  to 


152          FANS  OF  VARIOUS  TYPES 

the  top,  and  is  decorated  in  keeping  with  the 
rest  of  the  fan.  These  fans  have  been  faked 
and  forged  in  considerable  numbers.  Genuine 
specimens  in  good  condition  are  extremely  rare 
and  of  very  considerable  value.  It  is  therefore 
not  surprising  that  unscrupulous  individuals 
should  make  copies  and  pass  them  off  as  the  real 
thing.  Many  of  these  copies  are  wonderfully 
well  done,  and  are  certainly  calculated  to  deceive 
any  one  who  has  not  made  a  special  study  of 
these  fans,  and  it  may  well  happen  that  a  per- 
fectly honest  dealer  may  offer  a  modern  example 
for  sale  as  genuine.  Other  examples,  which 
through  use  have  been  rubbed  and  worn,  and  thus 
lost  much  of  their  original  beauty,  have  been 
repainted  and  touched  up  so  as  to  appear  in 
fine  condition,  only  just  so  much  of  signs  of  usage 
being  allowed  to  remain  as  are  inevitable  where 
a  fan  has  been  handled  at  all.  By  the  most 
perfect  copies  of  Vernis  Martin  even  the  cleverest 
expert  may  be  taken  in.  Such  specimens  have 
in  the  past  crept  into  museums  and  the  greatest 
collections,  and  no  doubt  will  do  so  again,  and 
it  certainly  is  useless  to  attempt  to  give  in  writing 
any  advice  which  would  be  of  the  slightest  use 
in  helping  any  one  to  distinguish  them.  How- 
ever, the  work  is  so  exquisite,  and  the  talent 
required  to  produce  such  wonderful  imitations  so 
rare,  that  the  minor  collector  is  not  likely  to 
meet  with  them  :  he  will  be  saved  by  the  fact 
that  they  must  necessarily  be  very  expensive. 


VERNIS  MARTIN 


153 


The  individuals  who  ply  their  nefarious  trade  in 
this  direction  fly  at  higher  game.  Those  who 
pay  high  prices  should  buy  from  reputable  dealers, 
and  if  not  sufficiently  expert  to  feel  confidence 
in  their  own  opinion  should  obtain  that  of  an 
expert  before  purchasing. 

Fans  are,  however,  offered  as  Vernis  Martin 
which  are  merely  ordinary  oil  paintings  under 
polish  or  varnish,  which,  neither  in  limpidity  nor 
lustre  can  be  compared  with  the  fine  product 
of  the  Brothers  Martin.  Such  fans  may  either 
be  contemporary  work  by  those  who  had  not 
the  correct  receipt  (some  Dutch  fans  have  a  very 
fine  varnish  which  approaches  the  real  thing), 
or  later  eighteenth-century  work  carrying  on  the 
tradition,  but  minus  the  fine  surface  ;  in  their 
case  colour  engravings  may  take  the  place  of 
painting,  or  they  may  be  mid-nineteenth-century 
imitations,  or  quite  modern  forgeries.  These  last 
are  almost  always  of  the  "  Watteau "  type  of 
design,  with  as  few  figures  as  possible — landscape 
is  so  much  quicker  and  easier  to  paint  than 
humans — the  execution  is  coarse,  the  figures  are 
simpering,  and  the  poses  are  affected  with  the 
wrong  sort  of  affectation.  The  affectation  of  the 
eighteenth  century  was  of  a  stately  and  graceful 
kind,  while  in  the  second-rate  imitation  it  is  the 
self-conscious  posing  of  an  amateur  actor.  The 
colouring  is  not  of  the  full  rich  type,  which  belongs 
to  genuine  Vernis  Martin,  but  of  the  somewhat 
sickly  and  pretty-pretty  kind  of  pale  blues,  pinks, 


PLATE  XXI. 

Brise  Fans. 

1.  Vernis    Martin    on    ivory.    Subject :    "  Tele- 
marque/'     Period,  Louis  XV.     French. 

M.  Duvelleroy. 

2.  Dutch  Fan,  mid-eighteenth  century,  painted 
on  ivory  in  the  Japanese  taste. 

Victoria  and  Albert  Museum. 


' 


154 


1 


PLATE  XXI. 
155 


IVORY  FANS  157 

peagreens,  and  primrose  tints  which  one  associates 
with  a  box  of  fondant  sweets. 

Later  on  in  the  century  ivory  brise  fans  were 
painted  with  the  three  medallions  connected  by 
the  garlands  and  festoons  which  are  so  typical 
of  Louis  Seize  fans  and  their  English  contempo- 
raries. These  ovals  enclose  either  portraits  or 
fancy  heads  of  young  people  or  children,  village 
scenes,  such  subjects  as  "  The  Visit,"  bridal 
scenes  (for  wedding  fans),  dainty  painted  land- 
scapes or  views  of  country  seats. 

Many  of  the  Louis  Seize  brise  fans  were  very 
small  and  exquisitely  fretted.  Doubtless  the 
work  was  originally  inspired  by  the  Chinese  ivory 
openwork  fans,  which  figured  among  the  admired 
curios  imported  in  such  numbers  during  the 
eighteenth  century  ;  but  the  French  ivory  workers 
had  adapted  the  style  to  their  own  genius,  and 
the  designs  are  quite  different.  In  many  cases 
the  openwork  consists  of  a  succession  of  fine 
perforated  lines,  in  the  midst  of  which  are  sil- 
houetted wreaths  and  swags  of  flowers,  and  the 
three  medallions  which  are  painted  as  described 
above,  but  in  some  cases  are  carved  in  exceedingly 
low  relief.  Other  contemporary  fans  are  simply 
pierced  in  very  simple  patterns  of  the  nature  of 
a  diaper,  which  transforms  their  sticks  into  the 
semblance  of  a  skeleton  leaf;  in  some  cases  no 
portion  of  the  ivory  is  more  than  a  thirty-second 
of  an  inch  broad.  The  guards,  of  course,  are 
stouter.  These  eighteenth-century  brise  fans  may 

8 


PLATE  XXII. 

Cabriolet  Fans. 

1.  A  French  Fan  of  the  Cabriolet  type.     Chicken 
skin  and  ivory. 

Schreiber  Collection. 

2.  Three-tiered    Cabriolet    Fan.     A    somewhat 
unusual    type,    with    ivory    carved    and    painted 
sticks. 

M.  Duvelleroy. 


158 


PLATE  XXII. 
139 


FANS  OF  PIERCED  WOOD  161 

be   distinguished   from    the    later    ones    by    their 
much  finer  workmanship  and  the  straight  outline 
at   the   top.     Later   each   stick   was   rounded   or 
pointed,    but,    as    a   rule,    the    Louis    Seize   brise 
opens    to    a    smooth    semicircular  sweep.     There 
are  exceptions,  some  of  the  earlier  having  indi- 
vidually  shaped   sticks,    and   some   later   having 
straight  tops,  but  in  each  case  these  are  unusual. 
Contemporary   with   the   fine   ivory   brise   fans 
with   painted  and  carved   ornament   there  were, 
for  less  important  occasions,  and  for   those  less 
favoured  with  this  world's  goods,  fans  of  perforated 
wood,    such   as   cedar   and   satinwood,   in   which 
the    more    delicate    ornament    was    replaced    by 
rather   coarsely   executed   paintings   and   applied 
engravings.     The  three-medallion  idea  was  almost 
always  adhered  to,  the  central  picture  being  often 
a  landscape  or  group  flanked  by  fancy  heads  or 
portraits.      Sometimes    these    faces    were    of    a 
political  cast,  and  formed  a  vehicle,  in  the  case 
of  French  examples,   for  the  display  of  loyalty. 
Portraits   of  the   King   and   Queen  and  Bourbon 
emblems    were    used,    also    figures    weeping    over 
urns  or  graves,   presumably  those  of  Louis  and 
Marie  Antoinette.     Some  of  these  fans,  probably 
of  rather  a  late  date,  display  their  loyalty  openly, 
others    have    the    portraits,    etc.,    more    or    less 
concealed,  either  by  sliding  sections  in  the  guards, 
or    by    the    method    described     under    "  Puzzle 
Fans." 

For     the     less     expensive     examples     of     late 


162  FANS  OF  VARIOUS  TYPES 

eighteenth-century  brise  fans,  and  those  of  the 
very  early  nineteenth,  wood  was  much  used.  A 
fine-grained  kind  was  naturally  chosen,  such  as 
holly,  which,  however,  has  the  disadvantage  of 
extreme  brittleness ;  satinwood,  sandalwood — 
delightful  by  reason  of  its  delicate  scent — and 
laburnum. 

During  the  period  of  the  Regency  and  to  the 
end  of  William  IV  small  fans  were  very  fashion- 
able in  England,  and  there  are  many  very  pretty 
examples  extant  which,  without  being  of  any 
great  artistic  or  pecuniary  value,  are  quite  inter- 
esting by  reason  of  their  dainty  finish  and  pretty 
colouring.  Perhaps  the  most  charming  of  them 
are  the  semi-transparent  brise  fans,  made  of 
extremely  thin  sticks  of  horn,  decorated  in  rather 
vivid  colouring,  with  tiny  flowers  in  body  colour. 
Forget-me-nots,  roses,  and  heartease  (all  shown 
of  about  the  same  dimensions)  are  the  favourite 
blossoms.  The  horn  is  also  pierced  in  the  parts 
which  are  not  painted,  and  the  result  is  quite 
fairy-like  in  effect,  though,  as  a  matter  of  fact, 
these  horn  fans  are  about  the  toughest  of  all, 
and  are  often  found  in  absolutely  perfect  condi- 
tion. They  are  sometimes  called  "  whalebone 
fans/1  but  this  is  a  misnomer. 

Contemporary  fans  in  bone  or  wood  are  deco- 
rated in  much  the  same  way.  Often  there  is  a 
reserve  not  fretted,  on  which  a  subject,  such  as 
a  landscape,  a  rustic  group,  or  bunch  or  basket 
of  flowers,  is  somewhat  crudely  depicted.  Most 


CABRIOLET  FANS  163 

of  these  fans  appear  to  have  been  imported,  and 
are  probably  of  Dutch  origin.  I  have  lately  seen 
some  of  these  fans,  which  have  had  the  nineteenth- 
century  paintings  washed  off  and  pseudo-Watteau 
figures  or  groups  of  amorini  executed  in  their 
place.  These  were  ticketed  as  "  Eighteenth- 
Century  Minuet  Fans/'  and  the  price  asked  was 
correspondingly  high. 

Cabriolet  Fans. 

Cabriolet  Fans  are  very  scarce,  and  are  much 
valued  by  collectors.  They  are  souvenirs  of  a 
curious  vogue  which  took  possession  of  fashion- 
able Paris  about  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth 
century.  Just  as,  in  modern  days,  the  joy  of 
swift  motion  caused  first  bicycling  and  then 
motoring  to  be  responsible  for  the  decoration  of 
a  host  of  trifles,  so  a  century  and  a  half  before 
the  ease  and  rapidity  of  the  small  two-wheeled, 
one-horse  vehicle,  known  as  a  "  cabriolet,"  took 
a  firm  hold  on  the  fancy  of  the  French.  An 
account  of  this  fashionable  craze  is  given  in  a 
letter  from  Horace  Walpole,  addressed  to  Sir 
Horace  Mann,  dated  June  15,  1755  : 

"  All  we  hear  from  France  is  that  a  new  madness 
reigns  there  as  strong  as  that  of  Pantins  was. 
This  is  la  fureur  des  cabriolets :  Anglice,  one- 
horse  chairs,  introduced  by  Mr.  Child x  ;  they 
not  only  universally  go  in  them,  but  wear  them  ; 
that  is,  everything  is  to  be  en  cabriolet ;  the  men 

1  Josiah  Child,  brother  of  the  Earl  of  Tilney. 


PLATE  XXIII. 

1.  A  Louis  XVI  fan,  with  exquisite  carved  and 
gilt  sticks.     Subject  :  "  Rebecca  and  Eliezar." 

M.  Duvelleroy. 

2.  A  Mandarin  Fan.     Paper  leaf,  with  applied 
ivory  faces  and  silk  garments. 


1G4 


PLATE  XXIII. 
165 


CABRIOLET  FANS  167 

paint  them  on  their  waistcoats,  and  have  them 
embroidered  for  clocks  to  their  stockings  ;  and 
the  women,  who  have  gone  all  the  winter  without 
anything  on  their  heads,  are  now  muffled  up  in 
great  caps,  with  round  sides,  in  the  form  of, 
and  never  less  than,  the  wheels  of  chaises/' 

Naturally,  fans  were  not  an  exception  to  the 
universal  application  of  this  form  of  decoration, 
and  painted  and  printed  leaves  showing  the 
vehicles  in  use,  and  other  scenes  of  Parisian  life, 
were  the  mode  of  the  moment. 

The  representation  of  this  variety  of  fan  in 
the  Schreiber  Collection  contrasts  the  cabriolet 
with  other  methods  of  motion ;  sledging,  skating, 
and  a  child's  go-carriage  being  depicted.  An 
essential  point  about  these  fans  is  that  the  leaf 
is  divided  into  two  with  a  space  left  between, 
the  ornamentation  of  the  two  parts  being  inde- 
pendent. In  rare  cases  there  are  three  divisions. 
In  some  way  probably  this  refers  to  the  large 
wheels  of  the  cabriolet,  but  the  connection  is 
not  very  clear.  Perhaps  the  two  fashions  may 
simply  have  come  into  vogue  simultaneously, 
and  the  new  style  fan  have  been  christened  by 
the  name  of  the  highly  popular  vehicle,  which 
was  almost  invariably  the  subject  of  its  deco- 
ration. 

Cabriolet  fans  appear  to  have  been  always  of 
French  origin,  and  in  most  cases  are  of  fine  work- 
manship, though  some  are  rather  coarsely  finished. 
They  are  in  any  case  a  rare  variety,  of  consider- 


168          FANS  OF  VARIOUS  TYPES 

able  interest,   and   should  certainly  be   acquired 
if  opportunity  occurs. 

Puzzle  or  Mystery  Fans. 

Puzzle  or  Mystery  Fans  were  much  in  vogue 
during  the  eighteenth  century.  They  owe  their 
interest  to  the  fact  that  instead  of  the  two  subjects 
— back  and  front — which  are  shown  on  the 
ordinary  fan,  these  display  four  pictures,  or  sets 
of  pictures,  according  to  the  way  they  are 
manipulated.  In  some  cases  the  subjects  are 
all  of  ordinary  character,  and  the  simple  mystifica- 
tion involved  by  the  fan  changing  from  blue  to 
red,  green,  or  brown  at  the  will  of  the  owner  was 
the  object  of  the  "  puzzle."  In  other  fans,  how- 
ever, while  the  pictures  shown  when  the  fan 
opened  in  the  ordinary  way  were  landscapes  or 
classical  subjects,  the  others  were  by  no  means 
of  an  equally  innocent  character,  and  in  some 
cases  were  decidedly  coarse.  They  are  always 
of  the  brise  type,  and  the  ribboning  is  so  arranged 
that  they  open  equally  well  from  right  to  left, 
or  left  to  right.  The  sticks  are  rather  more 
numerous  than  is  ordinarily  the  case,  as  they 
have  to  be  strung  so  that  only  exactly  half  of 
each  is  visible  at  a  time. 

Each  stick  had  four  portions  of  decoration  on 
it ;  on  the  left  of  the  front  the  design  shown  on 
the  front  when  the  fan  opened  from  left  to  right ; 
on  the  right  of  the  front  the  design  visible  when 
it  opened  from  right  to  left,  the  back  being 


LORGNETTE  FANS  169 

treated  the  same  way.  The  utmost  exactitude 
Was  necessary  in  order  that  no  trace  of  the  secon- 
dary subject  should  appear,  and  so  well  is  this 
done  that  I  have  known  of  a  fan  having  been 
in  a  collection  for  years,  and  even  used  several 
times,  without  its  owner  knowing  of  the  "  mystery." 
Engravings  are  in  many  cases  employed  for 
the  decoration,  but  paintings  are  also  used  ;  those 
that  I  have  seen  were  somewhat  carelessly  executed. 
Many  brise  fans  of  the  English  Regency  period 
were  rather  eccentric  in  design.  One  such  has  the 
guard  ornamented  to  represent  a  quiver,  and 
each  stick  is  carved  and  painted  to  resemble  an 
arrow,  with  rather  an  unusual  amount  of  feather- 
ing ;  the  pin,  of  course,  runs  through  the  head 
of  the  arrows.  It  is  curious  rather  than  pretty. 
Another  fan  has  the  edge  cut  into  battlements, 
and  the  painting  on  the  sticks  is  a  view  of  a 
castle  wall,  which  forms  a  background  to  a  group 
of  knights  and  dames  starting  out  on  a  hawking 
expedition. 

Lorgnette  or  Quizzing  Fan. 

Perhaps  the  secret,  or  one  of  the  secrets,  of 
the  fascination  that  fans  have  for  so  many 
of  us  is  the  light  they  throw  on  the  ways 
and  manners  of  the  days  when  they  were  made. 
The  Lorgnette  Fan  could  only  have  had  a  vogue 
in  a  period  when  affectation  was  the  "  correct 
thing."  It  is  to  all  appearance  an  ordinary 
small  fan,  with  silk  or  gauze  leaf  ornamented 


PLATE  XXIV. 

1.  Lorgnette     Fan.       French.       Leaf.       White 
taffeta  silk,  ornamented  with  spangles  of  different 
sizes  and  shapes,  arranged  to  form  a  border  of 
circles  of  three  ;  of  these  the  centres  have  been 
cut   away   and   replaced   by   white   net,   forming 
transparencies,    through    which    the    user    could 
observe    all   that   was   going   on   while   affecting 
to  screen  her  eyes.     The  binding  and  border  of 
silver  paper.     The  sticks,  bone  pierced. 

With  this  fan  is  preserved  the  original  case  of 
red  leather,  lined  with  white  satin,  pink  velvet, 
and  silk  gimp. 

2.  Silk    Fan,    painted    and    gilt,    with    flowers 
and  trophies,  decorated  also  with  mother-o '-pearl 
coloured  straw  and  spangles.     The  sticks  are   of 
carved  ivory,  silvered  and  gilt.     Late  eighteenth 
century. 

3.  Silk  Fan,  painted  and  gilt,  with  flowers  and 
trophies,    and   decorated   with   spangles.     In   the 
centre    is    a    panel    painted    with    three    figures. 
German.     Late  eighteenth  century. 


170 


PLATI-:  XXIV. 
171 


LORGNETTE  FANS  178 

with  spangles  or  painting,  the  decoration  finished 
with  a  rather  heavy  border  round  the  top. 
Often  this  consists  of  interlaced  ovals  or  circles 
in  spangles,  sometimes  there  is  an  applique 
of  coarsish  silk  lace.  If  examined  more  closely, 
it  will  be  noted  that  in  this  border  several  of 
the  circles  differ  in  appearance  from  the  rest  ;  the 
solid  silk  or  skin  has  been  cut  away  from  the 
back  of  them,  and  they  are  transparent.  It  might 
be  imagined  that  this  is  a  feature  in  the  scheme 
of  decoration,  but  it  is  not  so.  These  open-work 
circles  are,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  peepholes,  through 
which  the  owner,  while  pretending  to  screen  her 
eyes  with  her  fan  from  a  risquJ  scene  in  a  play, 
or  other  sight  which  ought  to  have  offended  her 
modesty,  but  in  reality  only  excited  her  interest, 
could  see  all  that  was  going  on.  After  all,  it  can 
only  have  been  an  affectation  of  affectation, 
because  these  fans  were  well  known,  and  cannot 
have  deceived  any  one  by  the  ruse.  There  is 
another  variety  of  the  lorgnette  fan  which  is 
rather  different.  The  entire  border  consists  of 
large  open  circles,  and  in  one  of  the  guards  is 
fixed  a  magnifying  glass.  This  kind  of  fan  was 
intended  for  use  by  short-sighted  people,  or  as 
a  substitute  for  an  opera  glass.  The  idea  was 
quite  a  good  one. 

Both  these  kinds  of  fan  were  made  at  the  end 
of  the  eighteenth  century  and  the  beginning  of 
the  nineteenth,  and  were  decorated  in  exactly 
the  same  way  as  other  fans  of  that  period.  The 


'" 


*  *** 


'•  .  ,     '  , 


• 


' 


176          FANS  OF  VARIOUS  TYPES 

published  especially  intended  for  use  in 


church. 

Gamble  had  published  in  1732-3  "  The  Church 
of  England  Fan,"  and  "  Moses  Striking  the 
Rock  "  in  1740,  and  besides  these  numerous  fans 
painted  with  Biblical  scenes  were  available. 

Later  on  in  the  century  several  other  church 
fans  appeared,  possibly  in  response  to  a  vigorously 
worded  protest  against  the  mundane  decorations 
of  fan  leaves,  which  appeared  in  the  Lady's  Magazine 
March,  1776.  The  "  Female  Reformer  "  says  she 
was  "  really  ashamed  to  see  naked  cupids,  and 
women  almost  so,  represented  as  sleeping  under 
trees,  while  dancing  shepherds  and  piping  fawns 
compleated  the  shameful  groupe  "  on  a  fan  which 
she  had  "  observed  in  a  Dissenting  Place  of 
Worship." 

The  following  printed  leaves,  probably  intended 
as  church  fans,  are  included  in  the  Schreiber 
Collection  : — 

"  The  Birth  of  Esau  and  Jacob."  In  a  large 
open  hall  Rebekah  in  bed  attended  by  female 
servants,  two  of  whom  hold  the  newborn  infants, 
while  another  attendant  washes  vessels  at  a 
table.  Below  is  the  inscription :  "  The  Birth 
of  Esau  and  Jacob.  Gen.  25."  Etching,  hand 
coloured. 

"  Moses  Striking  the  Rock."  A  scene  repre- 
senting the  encampment  of  the  Israelites  in  the 
wilderness.  In  the  centre  Moses  is  standing  by 
the  rock,  from  which  a  stream  of  water  issues, 


CHURCH  FANS  177 

while  various  figures  drink  or  draw  water  from 
it.  "  Published  by  M.  Gamble  according  to  the 
late  Act,  1740."  Etching  hand  coloured,  mounted 
on  plain  ivory  sticks. 

"  St.  Paul  Preaching  at  Athens."  On  a  flight 
of  steps  among  classical  ruins  before  a  city  St. 
Paul  addressing  an  audience.  Etching  coloured 
by  hand,  mounted  on  plain  ivory  sticks. 

"  Church  fan,  1796."  Two  medallions  with  com- 
positions containing  angels,  from  designs  by  the 
Rev.  W.  Peters  ;  around  them  the  Lord's  Prayer, 
the  Commandments,  and  the  Creeds ;  above, 
prayers  for  the  King's  Majesty  and  the  Royal 
Family,  and  in  the  centre  the  Holy  Ghost,  with 
three  cherubs,  inscribed,  "  New  Church  Fan 
Publish'd  with  the  Approbation  of  the  Lord 
Bishop  of  London."  Entered  at  Stationers'  Hall 
by  the  proprietors  May  I,  1796.  Stipple  engraving 
uncoloured,  mounted  on  plain  wooden  sticks. 

"  Chapel  fan,  1796."  In  the  centre  a  group  of 
'  The  Resurrection  of  a  Pious  Family,"  after  a 
picture  by  the  Rev.  W.  Peters,  and  above  it  two 
figures  in  adoration,  in  the  centre  above  the 
inscription :  "  Glory  to  God  in  the  Highest," 
and  on  the  fan  various  psalms  and  hymns,  with 
cherubs  interspersed,  inscribed :  "  Chapel  Fan 
entered  at  Stationer's  Hall  by  the  Proprietor, 
July  i,  1796.  Stipple  Engraving  uncoloured 
mounted  on  plain  wooden  sticks." 

A  very  large  number  of  subjects  are  included 
in  "  Theatrical  Fans,"  and  many  are  extremely 


178  FANS   OF  VARIOUS  TYPES 

quaint  and  interesting,  as  they  show  the  curious 
effect  of  the  custom  almost  universally  followed 
of  the  players  wearing  the  ordinary  costume 
of  the  day,  only  occasionally  modified  to  suit 
the  supposed  period  of  the  action.  They  are 
seldom  at  all  well  executed,  and  the  colour  is 
generally  rather  dead  and  uninteresting. 

The  Casket  Scene  from  the  Merchant  of  Venice 
represents  the  moment  when  Portia  shows  the 
three  caskets  to  the  Prince  of  Morocco.  It  was 
published  by  Hollis  in  1746. 

"  Romeo  and  Juliet  "  was  published  by  Gamble 
in  1742. 

"  Henry  VIII."  The  scene  represents  the  Royal 
Christening,  published  by  Gamble  in  1745,  and 
there  are  hundreds  of  others. 

The  following  fans  of  the  "  Theatrical "  group 
would  be  interesting  if  they  could  be  discovered. 
The  particulars  are  quoted  from  "  Polly  Peachum," 
by  Charles  E.  Pearce,  1913,  p.  127  : — 

"  Here  are  a  few  of  the  advertisements  that 
appeared  during  the  run  of  the  [Beggar's]  Opera. 

"  '  A  New  and  Entertaining  Fan,  consisting  of 
14  of  the  most  Favourite  Songs  taken  out  of 
the  Beggar's  Opera,  with  the  musick  in  proper 
keys  within  the  compass  of  the  Flute,  curiously 
engraved  on  a  Copper  Plate.  Sold  for  the  author 
at  Mr.  Gay's  Head,  in  Tavistock  Street,  Covent 
Garden.'  " 

Other  fans  of  the  handscreen  type  were  also 
issued  in  honour  of  the  opera. 


MOURNING  FANS  179 

"  '  This  day  is  published  the  Beggar's  Opera 
Screen,  on  which  is  curiously  engraved  on  Copper 
Plates  the  principal  Captives  of  the  All-Conquering 
Polly  plainly  described  by  Hieroglyphicks  (i.e. 
caricatures),  and  on  the  Reverse  their  Amorous 
Letters  and  Declarations  to  that  celebrated 
Warbler  of  Ribaldry.  The  whole  illustrated  and 
adorn'd  in  their  proper  natural  Colours  with 
Mottos  suited  to  their  Quality.  Printed  for  the 
Inventor  and  sold  at  the  Fan  Shop  next  door 
to  White's  Chocolate  House  in  St.  James  Street ; 
at  Mrs.  Vuljohn's  at  the  Golden  Leg  in  Cranbourn 
Alley ;  at  Mrs.  Jackson's  at  the  Three  Fans 
against  Salisbury  Street  in  the  Strand  ;  at  Mr. 
Markham's  at  the  Seven  Stars  under  St.  Dunstan's 
Church,  Fleet  Street ;  and  at  Mrs.  Robotham's 
at  the  Red  M  and  Dagger  in  Pope's  head  Alley 
against  the  Royal  Exchange  on  Cornhill.  Price 
2s.  6d.'  " 

Mourning  Fans. 

During  the  period  prescribed  by  etiquette  for 
the  wearing  of  mourning,  fans  with  leaves 
decorated  in  black  were  used.  These  were 
sometimes  uncoloured  prints  and  etchings,  or 
engravings  or  pen-and-ink  drawings  on  chicken 
skin  or  paper.  Sometimes  the  subject  was  of 
a  sad  kind,  but  others  are  merely  classical  or 
Biblical  of  the  ordinary  type  in  use  at  the  time. 
Mourning  fans  were  in  use  in  France  after  the 
execution  of  Louis  XVI,  which  contained  con- 

9 


180          FANS   OF  VARIOUS  TYPES 

cealed  portraits  of  the  King  and  Queen.  Some 
of  them  are  to  be  found  worked  out  among  the 
leaves  and  branches  of  a  weeping  willow,  others 
are  only  visible  when  certain  of  the  folds  are 
brought  together  by  not  opening  the  fan  entirely. 

These  fans  aroused  the  ire  of  the  Republican 
journals. 

"  Les  signes  royaux  reparaissent  avec  plus 
d'audace  et  de  f ureur  que  j  amais.  Outre  la  maniere 
de  se  reconnaitre  en  presentant  d'une  certaine 
fagon  sa  canne  courte,  a  pomme  unie  d'acier ; 
outre  les  signaux  de  la  main,  etc.,  on  reprend  le 
deuil  des  victimes  et  il  se  porte  sur  des  event  ails 
noirs  garnis  d'un  lise*re  blanc ;  au  milieu,  un 
panier  de  fleurs  blanches,  qui  resserre  par  le  pli 
de  trois  brins  de  Teventail  presente  une  superbe 
fleur  de  lys.  Get  eventail  etait  au  grand  ordre 
du  jour  a  la  derniere  reunion  de  Clichy  et  c'etait 
quelque  chose  de  vraiment  incroyable  que  le  zele 
qu'on  a  mis  a  s'en  procurer.  Get  evantail  vraiment 
unique  a  cependant  un  rival  aussi  etonnant  aussi 
de'licieux  aussi  admirable.  II  est  seme  de  fleurs  ; 
et  dans  leur  heureux  contours  le  pli  de  quelques 
brins  donne  le  profil  des  malheureuses  et  augustes 
victimes,  dont  les  manes  reposent  parmi  les 
fleurs.  C'est  ainsi  qu'on  prelude  aux  honneurs 
a  rendre  aux  deux  epoux  Capet."  Journal  des 
Hommes  Libres  (3  thermidor  an  IV).  In  the  same 
number  (supplement)  a  third  variety  of  these 
fans  is  mentioned  : — 

"  Le  merite  plus  cache  n'en  est  que  plus  precieux ; 


MOURNING  FANS  181 

il  n'ont  absolument  1'air  que  (Tune  plaisanterie, 
et  le  genie  qui  y  a  place  le  signd  cheri  du  salut  a 
si  bien  pris  ses  dimensions  qu'on  se  donnerait 
au  diable  qu'il  n'est  la  que  par  hasard.  Vous 
voyez  en  effet  sur  ces  derniers  se  developper 
pele-mele  tous  les  papiers  monnaie  qui  on  suivi 
et  servi  la  Revolution  Qu'en  voulez  vous  dire  ? 
Attendez  done.  .  .  .  Juste  au  milieu,  depasse  du 
timbre  sec  d'un  assignat  de  vingt-cinq  livres  la 
triste  figure  de  Louis  Capet.  .  .  .  et  vous  croyez 
que  celui-la  n'est  pas  gentil !  " 

In  November  of  the  same  year  this  paper  once 
more  took  up  the  cudgels  against  these  Royalist 
fans.  This  time  it  was  one  of  the  weeping  willow 
variety  showing  the  profiles  of  the  King,  the 
Queen,  Madame  Premiere,  and  of  Louis  XVII. 
These  fans  were  sold  by  Madame  Despeaux, 
Rue  de  Graumont,  at  the  price  of  180  to  200 
livres. 

English  mourning  fans  are  fairly  numerous. 
They  may  be  found  with  both  painted  and  printed 
leaves,  but  seldom  have  any  pretensions  to 
artistry,  being,  as  a  rule,  commonplace  in  design 
and  perfunctory  in  execution.  There  were  several 
varieties  published  at  the  time  of  the  death  of 
George  III.  One  shows  a  figure  of  Britannia  laying 
a  wreath  at  the  foot  of  a  pedestal,  surmounted 
by  a  bust  of  the  late  King.  Another  of  a  some- 
what similar  character  depicts  a  weeping  female 
figure  leaning  against  a  pedestal,  on  which 
stands  an  urn.  There  are  weeping  willows  in 


182          FANS   OF  VARIOUS  TYPES 

the  background,  which  part  to  show  a  distant 
view  of  Windsor  Castle.  They  are  both  etched  ; 
the  last  has  also  roughly  stencilled  pansies  arranged 
as  a  border  along  the  top.  They  are  both 
mounted  on  black  wooden  sticks,  and  appear 
to  be  issued  by  the  same  publisher,  whose 
name,  however,  does  not  appear  on  either  of 
them.  It  is  curious  what  a  hold  the  memory 
of  the  poor  distraught  old  King  had  on  the  affec- 
tions of  the  bulk  of  the  nation ;  at  the  time 
these  leaves  were  printed  he  had  been  lost  to  the 
country  for  years,  but  his  homely  virtues  had 
not  been  forgotten,  and  many  must  have  been 
glad  to  buy  these  mementoes. 

Wedding  Fans. 

In  their  trousseaux  French  brides  of  the 
eighteenth  century  included  a  large  number  of 
fans.  These  were  not  all  intended  for  their  own 
use,  but  according  to  the  custom  of  the  time 
were  offered  to  the  lady  guests  as  souvenirs 
of  the  event.  On  the  occasion  of  a  Royal 
wedding  they  were  extremely  costly  and  beau- 
tiful. For  example,  on  the  marriage  of  Marie 
Liczinska  the  fans  in  her  corbeille  numbered 
thirty-five ;  they  were  furnished  by  Ticquet, 
fan  maker  to  the  King,  and  the  cost  of  their 
manufacture  was  3,627  livres. 

In  1745  the  Dauphin  married  his  first  wife, 
Marie-Therese  Antoinette,  daughter  of  Philip  V, 
and  her  thirty-six  fans  were  valued  at  3,855  livres, 


WEDDING  FANS  183 

and  were  distributed  among  the  ladies  of  the 
Court.  Among  them  was  one  of  which  a  short 
description  is  given.  "  A  fan  of  wood  and  carved 
mother-o'-pearl,  encrusted  with  goldwork.  It  has 
a  skin  mount."  The  value  was  474  livres  (Archives 
Nat.  Manages  du  Dauphin,  fils  de  Louis  XV. 
Recits  0*3252).  His  second  wife,  Marie  Josephe 
de  Saxe  also  had  thirty-five  fans,  one  of  which 
is  described  as  being  "  a  fan  of  wood,  mother- 
o'-pearl  and  ivory,  decorated  with  carved  gold 
work,  and  having  a  beautiful  skin  mount.  This 
fan  alone  cost  456  livres. 

It  was  de  rigueur  in  eighteenth-century  times 
for  a  bride  of  the  aristocratic  class  to  present  to 
each  guest  a  gift  in  the  shape  of  a  purse.  The 
ladies  who  were  present  also  received  a  fan,  and 
very  possibly  the  numerous  fans  which  represent 
weddings  may  originally  have  been  souvenirs  of 
this  description. 

There  are  in  existence  a  considerable  number 
of  fans  on  which  Royal  marriages  are  depicted, 
also  the  betrothal  of  Royal  personages,  and  the 
signing  of  marriage  settlements.  It  is  sometimes 
assumed  that  these  fans  were  made  for  the  use 
of  the  principal  personages  represented,  but  it 
is  much  more  likely  that  in  most  cases  they  are 
souvenirs  of  the  events  depicted  given  to  those 
present.  In  many  cases  they  are  not  intended  as 
accurate  transcripts  of  the  actual  scene,  but  are 
allegorical  groups  in  which  the  bride  and  bride- 
groom are  shown  in  the  guise  of  gods  and 


186          FANS  OF  VARIOUS  TYPES 

Publick,  and  not  trouble  them  with  quackish 
Epistles  quite  foreign  to  the  Purpose/' 

This  seems  to  have  snuffed  Hylton  out,  for  no 
more  of  his  "  quackish  "  epistles  appear. 

Gamble  also  published  a  fan  in  honour  of  this 
very  popular  match,  entitled  "  The  Orange  Tree." 
It  is  not  signed,  but  can  be  identified  from  the 
description  given  in  the  Craftsman,  August  25, 
1733.  It  has  on  one  side  of  the  composition  an 
orange  tree  in  fruit,  on  the  other  a  rose  tree  in 
flower,  and  in  the  centre  a  dove  bearing  a  missive 
addressed  "  To  the  Lovely  She  Who  has  more 
than  80,000  Charms/' 

It  may  be  that  the  "  80,000  Charms "  was 
intended  as  a  somewhat  cynical  reference  to  the 
£80,000,  which  was  the  sum  allotted  as  the 
Princess's  dowry !  It  may  have  given  offence, 
as  it  was  subsequently  modified  to  30,000. 

Other  printed  wedding  fans  are  those  in  honour 
of  the  marriage  of  the  Prince  of  Wales  (after- 
wards George  IV)  with  Caroline  of  Brunswick. 
One  called  "  The  Royal  Pair  "  shows  their  por- 
traits and  the  Royal  Arms  of  Great  Britain  and 
Brunswick.  Another,  "  published  at  Sudlow's 
Fan  Warehouse,  191,  Strand,"  consists  of  a  medley 
of  prints,  riddles,  etc.,  and  a  frieze  of  caricature 
busts  of  men  and  women,  with  portraits  in  the 
centre  of  the  Prince  and  Princess. 

Another,  "  The  Illustrious  Pair/'  with  medallion 
portraits  and  the  Prince  of  Wales's  feathers  and 
motto,  and  a  festoon  of  flowers  and  ribbons,  was 


WEDDING  FANS  187 

published  January  18,  1795,  by  T.  Reed,  133, 
Pall  Mall.  There  were  also  fan  leaves  published 
in  France  in  honour  of  the  marriage  of  Louis  XVI 
with  Marie  Antoinette,  and  of  the  marriage  of 
Napoleon  and  Marie  Louise. 

A  most  interesting  fan,  in  honour  of  the 
marriage  of  Louis  XIV,  which  is  included  in  the 
Schreiber  Collection,  has  already  been  described 
(p.  27).  There  is  also  in  the  same  collection  a 
fan  decorated  with  a  representation  of  the 
marriage  of  Leopold,  Grand  Duke  of  Tuscany, 
afterwards  the  Emperor  Leopold  II  of  Austria, 
with  Maria  Teresa,  daughter  of  Charles  III  of 
Spain.  The  scene  is  in  the  church  at  Innsbruck. 
Motto  :  "  Aguila  y  Leon  a  un  Laza  unidos,"  and 
on  the  right  a  cupid  with  the  arms  of  Austria, 
and  the  motto :  "  Primero  seran  muertos  que 
vencidos "  ;  floral  and  gilt  ornament.  On  the 
reverse  two  cupids  lighting  torches,  and  sprigs 
of  flowers.  It  is  painted  in  water  colour  on  skin. 

Cut  Vellum  or  Decoupe  Fans. 

These  are  amongst  the  earliest  European  folding 
fans.  They  enjoyed  an  extreme  vogue  during 
the  latter  part  of  the  sixteenth  century  and 
throughout  the  seventeenth.  They  were  gene- 
rally made  of  vellum,  but  sometimes  of  tough 
paper,  and  were  cut  with  the  utmost  accuracy 
to  resemble  the  embroidery  of  cut  linen  and 
stitchery,  which  was  so  typical  of  the  period 
when  they  were  fashionable.  Comparatively 


188 


FANS  OF  VARIOUS  TYPES 


few  of  them  have  survived,  but  they  appear 
in  numerous  portraits,  so  it  is  evident  that 
they  must  have  been  in  very  general  use. 
They  were  sometimes  adorned  with  insertions 
of  mica,  and  were  mounted  on  ivory  sticks. 
There  is  an  extremely  fine  specimen  in  the  Cluny 
Museum,  which  is  most  ingeniously  mounted, 
the  sticks  and  mica  passing  through  slits  in  the 
vellum.  In  this  example  the  chief  part  of  the 
decoration  consists  of  small  paintings  on  the 
mica  insertions.  They  consist  of  classical  emblems, 
trophies,  and  geometrical  designs.  In  other  fans 
there  are  sometimes  "  reserves  "  of  uncut  vellum, 
which  form  the  ground  for  finely  painted  minia- 
tures ;  but  the  majority,  if  we  may  judge  from 
their  counterfeit  presentments,  were  of  vellum 
cut  all  over  as  if  it  were  needlework. 

Pierre  de  1'Estoile,  in  the  "  Isle  of  the  Herma- 
phrodites/' 1588  (quoted  by  Uzanne  in  "  The 
Fan,"  English  trans.,  1884),  describes  the  effeminate 
King  decked  with  necklaces  of  pearls,  with  rings, 
with  earrings,  with  pads  of  velvet,  and  so  on. 
He  gives  an  account  of  the  fan  he  used  with 
much  detail : — 

"  In  the  King's  right  hand  was  placed  an 
instrument  which  folded  and  unfolded  at  a  tap 
of  the  finger — what  we  here  call  a  fan  ;  it  was 
of  vellum,  cut  out  as  delicately  as  could  be,  with 
lace  round  it  of  the  same  stuff.  It  was  a  good 
size,  since  it  was  intended  to  serve  as  a  parasol 
to  prevent  his  becoming  sunburnt,  and  to  give 


VELLUM  FANS  189 

some  coolness  to  his  delicate  complexion.  .  .  . 
All  those  I  was  able  to  see  in  the  rest  of  the 
rooms  had  likewise  Fans  of  the  same  kind  or 
else  made  of  taffetas,  with  lace  of  gold  or  silver 
for  a  border." 

M.  Germain  Bapst  (quoted  by  M.  A.  Flory, 
"  A  Book  about  Fans  ")  has  suggested  that  the 
fan  described  above,  as  now  preserved  in  the 
Cluny  Museum,  may  be  the  very  one  which  was 
described  by  Pierre  de  TEstoile.  The  King  of 
whom  he  wrote  being  no  other  than  Henri  III,  it 
is  of  course  possible ;  but  such  fans  were  not 
unusual,  and  though  as  a  survival  it  is  almost 
unique,  when  it  was  made,  it  was  no  doubt  but 
one  of  many. 

Leather  Fans. 

This  material  was  used  in  making  fans  in  the 
sixteenth  century,  and  many  were  imported 
into  France  from  Spain.  In  1594  the  statutes 
of  the  Master  Leather  Gilders  (quoted  by 
M.  Natalis  Rondot)  contained  the  following 
article  : — 

"  May  furnish  .  .  .  Fans  made  with  outer 
lamb's  skin  taffety  or  kid  enriched  or  em- 
broidered— embellished  as  it  may  please  the 
merchant  and  lord  to  command." 

These  may  have  been  folding  fans,  but  were 
more  likely  to  have  been  of  the  screen  type. 

Perfumed  leather  fans  were  also  imported  from 
Spain,  and  Mdle.  de  Montpensier  in  her  "  Memoires" 


190          FANS   OF  VARIOUS  TYPES 

mentions  the  fact  that  the  Queen  Mother  (Anne 
of  Austria)  held  one  constantly. 

Fans  of  Silk  and  other  Textile  Fabrics. 

The  use  of  silk  for  fans  was  not  uncommon  in 
the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth  centuries,  as  we  find  from 
entries  in  inventories.  Exactly  what  form  such 
fans  took  must  be  a  matter  for  surmise,  as  no  par- 
ticulars are  given,  but  most  probably  the  material 
was  stretched  on  a  frame  and  embroidered  by  way 
of  decoration,  and  possibly  edged  with  a  fringe 
of  feathers.  The  handle  was  of  precious  metal, 
ivory,  or  carved  wood.  For  folding  fans  it  was 
not  a  usual  material  until  towards  the  close  of 
the  eighteenth  century,  though  specimens  are 
known,  such,  for  example,  as  the  embroidered 
Dutch  fan  in  the  Wyatt  Collection  at  the  Victoria 
and  Albert  Museum — a  heavy  and  rather  clumsy 
specimen.  Many  Louis  Seize  fans,  however,  and 
their  English  contemporaries  are  of  silk,  with  the 
usual  three  subjects  painted  on  them.  The  silk 
generally  used  appears  to  be  of  a  special  quality 
intended  for  the  purpose  ;  it  is  fine,  even,  and 
clear,  yet  very  light.  It  makes  a  good  surface 
for  painting  on,  taking  the  colours  well.  The 
oval  or  other  shaped  panels  are  almost  always 
surrounded  with  one  or  two  rows  of  closely  set 
spangles,  which  are  also  introduced  very  frequently 
into  the  borders  and  elsewhere.  These  spangles 
are  most  generally  round  or  oval  in  shape,  and 
sewn  on  with  fine  stitches.  There  is  seldom  any 


SILK  FANS  191 

other  embroidery  introduced,  though  occasionally 
an  example  is  found  with  small  leaves,  simulated 
by  a  few  flat  stitches  of  floss  silk,  but  as  a  rule 
the  rest  of  the  ornament  is  painted.  Contemporary 
and  very  similar  to  these  in  general  appearance 
are  the  colour  printed  silk  fans,  which,  as  far  as 
I  know,  were  all  of  English  origin.  There  were 
many  charming  subjects  carried  out  in  this  way 
at  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century  and  the 
beginning  of  the  nineteenth.  They  were  especially 
intended  for  use  on  fans,  and  were  either  mounted 
direct  on  the  satin  as  printed,  or  cut  out  and 
applied  to  gauze  or  silk,  the  latter  course  being 
the  more  usual.  They  are  often  very  charming  in 
effect,  and  are  far  preferable  to  the  very  trite 
performances  which  passed  muster  as  "  hand- 
painted  "  leaves  at  about  the  same  time.  The 
rest  of  the  leaf,  not  occupied  by  the  prints,  is 
filled  with  arabesques  and  slight  wreaths,  gar- 
lands, and  other  like  devices,  either  painted  or 
worked  in  sequins.  The  colour  of  these  prints 
is  rich  and  varied,  and  the  groundwork  of  the 
silk  and  the  glitter  of  the  sequins  being  mellowed 
by  time,  the  effect  is  charmingly  harmonious. 

The  delightful  silk  fan  illustrated,  Plate  XXVIII, 
is  in  the  Wyatt  Collection  at  the  Victoria 
and  Albert  Museum,  and  is  a  very  good  example 
of  this  genre,  though  perhaps  the  spangling  is 
not  so  well  and  evenly  done  as  in  some  specimens. 
The  central  medallion — an  oval-shaped  colour 
print  after  Fragonard — is  very  fine,  the  small  side 


192          FANS  OF  VARIOUS  TYPES 

panels  not  quite  so  good,  but  they  are  all  very 
pretty.  The  smaller  medallions  are  painted  in 
blue  and  white,  and  are  inspired  by  Wedgwood's 
jasper- ware  "  cameos  "  ;  but  the  subjects  are  not 
of  the  classical  type  which  he  generally  affected, 
being  rustic  figures,  a  boy  and  bird  figuring  on 
one.  The  disadvantage  of  these  silk  and  spangle 
fans,  whether  painted  or  printed,  lies  in  the 
wrong  side.  The  fabric  did  not  lend  itself  to  the 
addition  of  a  reverse,  as  paste  would  have  perished 
the  silk  and  made  it  crack  ;  so  on  the  wrong  side, 
instead  of  a  delicate  painting,  which  is  found  on 
the  earlier  fans,  or  at  worst  a  plain  leaf,  there  is 
a  medley  of  stitches  often  very  haphazard  in 
arrangement.  It  seems  that  the  clever  crafts- 
men of  those  days,  who  were  so  deft  and  skilled 
in  many  ways,  ought  to  have  found  some  better 
plan.  Silk  fans  are  very  liable  to  split  about 
the  centre  fold,  and  care  should  be  taken  not  to 
stretch  them  too  much  when  opening,  and  not 
to  keep  them  open. 

Following  the  Louis  Seize  type  of  fan  in  England 
(where  it  continued  in  use  a  long  time  after  it 
had  ceased  to  be  made  in  France),  and  in  France 
itself  after  the  interregnum  in  the  world  of  better- 
class  fans  which  followed  the  Revolution,  came 
the  small  fan,  which  is  known  as  the  "  Empire." 
It  rarely  exceeds  seven  inches  in  length,  and  is 
often  smaller ;  but  the  mount  is  often  of  a  fair 
width,  as  the  length  from  head  to  shoulder  is 
very  short  proportionately.  These  fans  were 


SILK   FANS  193 

generally  made  with  a  leaf  of  some  textile  fabric, 

silk,  net,  gauze,  satin,  and  lace  being  all  used. 

Sometimes  they  were  painted,  but  so  many  were 

decorated    with    spangles    that    those    otherwise 

decorated    may    be    considered    exceptional.     In 

addition  to  the  ordinary  round  or  oval  spangles 

there    were    many    other    shapes,    flowers,    stars, 

leaves,    and    crescents.     Also    there    were    panels 

stamped  out  of  matted  gilt  metal,  which  exactly 

fitted  one  side  of  the  fold,  so  that  when  open  the 

fan  had  the  appearance  of  fretted  metal  backed 

with  net.     The  variety  of  these  fans  was  endless, 

and  they  are  often  very  dainty  and  attractive, 

taking  their  places  as  accessories  to  the  costumes 

of  the  time  in  a  very  delightful  way.     They  run 

through  all  shades  of  colour  when  made  of  silk, 

the  favourite  tones  being  a  rosy  red  and  a  rather 

deep    bluish    green,    the    red    being    more    often 

decorated  with  gold  spangles,   while  either  gold 

or  silver  is  used  for  the  green.     Metallic  threads 

are    also    often    introduced.     The    spangles    were 

worked  into  very  elaborate  patterns  sometimes, 

but  it   by   no   means  follows  that  the  involved 

designs  are  the  most  successful.     Sometimes  crude 

attempts   at   representing   figures   are   attempted 

by  means  of  silk  applique  on  gauze,  the  dresses 

being    liberally    bestrewed    with    the    inevitable 

spangles   and  the  flesh  painted  in  gouache.     On 

the    whole,  the    most    satisfactory  are    the    least 

pretentious ;    for  instance,  a  red  taffeta   silk   fan 

with  two  rows  of  small  gold  spangles  round  the 


194          FANS  OF  VARIOUS  TYPES 

top,  between  which  is  worked  in  still  more  minute 
spangles  a  Greek  key  border.  On  the  field  of 
the  leaf  they  are  distributed  freely,  graduating 
from  very  close  set  rows  near  the  top  to  about 
an  inch  apart  near  the  shoulder,  which  is  out- 
lined by  two  close  set  rows.  The  bone,  dyed 
a  deep  crimson,  is  fretted  and  inlaid  with  gold 
plaques,  the  guard  is  fretted,  backed  with  gilt  metal 
and  set  with  ruby  pastes  surrounded  by  gilt  beads. 
However,  the  more  ornate,  though  heavy  in 
appearance,  were  not  so  actually,  and  no  doubt 
harmonized  with  the  costumes  with  which  they 
were  intended  to  be  worn.  They  are  sometimes 
of  the  most  extreme  elaboration  ;  not  only  are 
the  sequined  designs  very  intricate,  but  the 
groundwork  consists  of  a  combination  of  materials, 
such  as  silk  and  gauze,  or  silk  and  net,  the  silk 
portion  being  further  inlet  with  cut  lace  or  tulle. 
Mica  and  gelatine  insertions  were  not  uncommon, 
and  the  inventiveness  of  the  makers  found  an 
outlet  in  combinations  and  devices  more  ingenious 
than  artistic.  The  thin  materials  were  most 
usually  black  or  white,  but  sometimes  the  gauze 
was  coloured,  and  then  the  fan  maker  had 
additional  arrow  in  his  quiver,  and  gloried  in  a 
kind  of  cross  chequer  of  combination,  using  golden 
spangles  on  the  red  gauze  and  silver  on  the 
green. 

Another  charming  specimen,  probably  of  English 
make,  is  of  white  gauze,  the  spangles  arranged 
borders  to  tiny  oval  appliques  of  satin,  seven  ii 


SPANGLED   FANS  195 

number,  and  painted  cameo  fashion,  blue  and 
white.  Oval  silver  spangles  are  arranged  as 
laurel  wreaths,  and  a  powdering  of  gold  stars 
dotted  equidistant  covers  the  ground.  The  mount 
is  of  simply  pierced  ivory,  and  the  guards  have 
Wedgwood  jasper  cameos  inset,  framed  in  very 
finely  cut  steel ;  the  ivory  of  the  guards  is 
pierced  and  backed  with  thin  gold  metal,  hardly 
thicker  than  paper,  stamped  in  a  tiny  diaper 
pattern.  Some  of  the  mounts  are  made  of  bone, 
dyed  a  curious  saffron  shade,  some  are  also  dyed 
green  ;  but  I  do  not  recollect  having  seen  one 
dyed  blue,  and  blue  silk  leaves  are  not  common. 

The  lorgnette  fans  described  elsewhere  belong 
to  this  type  of  fan,  and  are  decorated  in  much 
the  same  way. 

The  guards  of  Empire  fans  were  often  pierced 
and  inlet  with  small  pseudo-cameos  of  Wedgwood's 
jasper,  glass,  or  jet.  Cut  steel  stars  and  ovals 
were  also  ornaments  which  were  much  used, 
but  the  greater  number  were  simply  fretted  and 
backed  with  metallic  foil,  either  plain  gilt  or 
coloured. 

Expanding  Fans. 

These  fans  were  intended  to  be  carried  in 
the  hand-bag  or  reticule — "  ridicule "  to  the 
scoffers — which  was  so  generally  carried  by 
ladies  of  polite  society  during  the  first  half  of 
the  nineteenth  century.  The  leaf  was  not 
attached  to  the  sticks,  on  which,  when  closed, 

10 


196  FANS   OF  VARIOUS   TYPES 

it  slipped  up  and  down.  When  the  fan  was 
extended  it  was  held  firmly  in  place  by  the 
angle  of  the  sticks,  and  was  of  the  size  and  had 
the  appearance  of  an  ordinary  fan.  One  in  my 
possession  is  of  sandalwood,  with  a  green  paper 
leaf,  which  is  pierced  by  a  star-shaped  punch, 
so  that  the  effect  is  similar  to  that  of  a  powdering 
of  star-shaped  spangles.  This  is  probably  only 
about  eighty  years  old,  but  they  were  made 
much  earlier,  and  in  more  elaborate  designs, 
though  not,  I  think,  with  hand-painted  leaves 
of  high  quality. 

Theatre  and  Opera  Fans. 

There  were  many  varieties  of  these,  which 
were  not,  as  one  might  imagine,  an  especially 
fine  fan  suitable  for  full-dress  performances 
at  the  opera,  but  rather  ordinary  plain-looking 
fans,  on  which  were  printed  a  list  of  sub- 
scribers, together  with  the  numbers  of  their 
seats  or  boxes.  Lady  Charlotte  Schreiber,  in 
her  "  Fans  and  Fan  Leaves,  English,"  comments 
on  the  rarity  of  more  than  one  seat  being  regis- 
tered under  one  name.  An  early  example  gives 
the  plan  of  the  King's  Theatre  in  1788,  when  the 
Duke  of  Cumberland  occupied  with  the  Duchess 
the  centre  box  in  the  pit  tier ;  above  them  the 
Duke  and  Duchess  of  Gloucester ;  on  the  next 
tier  higher  the  Prince  of  Wales  and  Mrs. 
FitzHerbert  had  a  box,  in  which  the  Duke  of 
York  had  a  seat.  About  this  fan  the  following 


OPERA   FANS  197 

advertisement  appeared  in   The  Times,  Tuesday, 
January  i,  1788  : — 

THE  OPERA  FANS 

To  the  Subscribers  and  frequenters  of 
The  King's  Theatre 

Last  Saturday  were  published  according  to 
Act  of  Parliament. 

The  delivery  however  was  put  off  until  the  re-opening  of 
the  Opera  House  next  week  for  the  purpose  of  presenting  them 
in  the  best  state  of  improvement. 

These  FANS,  calculated  to  present  at  one  view  both  the 
number  of  boxes,  including  the  additional  ones,  names  of 
subscribers,  etc.,  have  been  carefully  compared  with  the  plan 
of  the  house  as  kept  at  the  office  and  will  be  sold  only  by  the 
Proprietor, 

Mrs.  H.  M.,  No.  81,  Haymarket, 

where  she  will  receive  with  respectful  gratitude  any  commands 
from  the  ladies  and  wait  on  them  if  required. 

Another  gives  the  plan  of  the  Opera  House 
in  1797.  In  this  plan  Mrs.  FitzHerbert  is  shown 
to  have  a  box  to  herself,  the  Prince  of  Wales 
and  the  Duchess  of  Marlborough  have  two  each ; 
others  with  a  box  to  themselves  are  the  Duke  of 
York,  the  Margravine  of  Auspach,  the  Marquis 
of  Queensbury,  and  Thos.  Coutts,  Esq.  It  was 
published  by  N.  Cock. 


ORIENTAL   FANS 
MADE   FOR 
THE   EUROPEAN 
MARKET 


CHAPTER    IV< 

ORIENTAL  FANS  MADE  FOR  THE 
EUROPEAN   MARKET 

IT  is  almost  a  certainty  that  the  first  folding 
fans  of  the  semicircular  type,  to  which  for  the 
last  two  hundred  and  fifty  years  the  greater 
number  of  European  fans  have  belonged,  were 
introduced  into  the  West  from  China  (which 
was  most  probably  their  original  home)  by  the 
Portuguese  in  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth 
century.  In  those  days  the  voyage  to  China 
was  a  very  long  and  adventurous  journey 
round  by  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  but  the  pros- 
pects of  trade  were  bright,  and  King  Emanuel  of 
Portugal  sent  an  embassy  under  escort  of  eight 
ships  of  his  fleet  to  Peking  and  obtained  a  limited 
permission  to  trade,  Canton  being  the  specified 
port  opened  to  him.  The  English  having  no 
direct  trade  with  China,  it  is  most  probable  that 
the  plaited  Oriental  fan  was  an  expensive  and 
scarce  luxury  until  the  days  of  Charles  II.  His 
Queen  being  a  Portuguese,  and  therefore  able 
to  obtain  Chinese  goods,  such  as  lacquer,  cabinets, 
and  painted  wall  papers,  with  comparative  ease, 


201 


202  ORIENTAL  FANS 

brought  numerous  examples  of  such  Oriental 
curiosities  with  her,  and  they  became  fashion- 
able fads,  and  with  them  came,  no  doubt,  the 
fans.  Evelyn  recounts  in  1664  how  he  went  to 
a  collection  of  rarities  brought  by  the  East  Indian 
ships  for  the  Jesuits  of  Paris.  Among  them  were 
"  fanns,"  such  as  were  used  by  English  women, 
but  with  much  longer  handles.  These  are  men- 
tioned as  rarities,  showing  that  at  that  date  many 
of  them  had  not  reached  England.  Direct  English 
commercial  intercourse  with  China  only  began 
in  1735  with  the  union  of  the  two  East  India 
Companies,  and  from  that  date  to  1834  an  enor- 
mous amount  of  trade  was  carried  on  between 
the  two  countries,  practically  entirely  through 
the  port  of  Canton. 

With  fans  so  extremely  fashionable  in  Europe, 
naturally  enough  large  numbers  of  them  were 
imported  by  the  Company.  They  were  a  part 
of  the  stock-in-trade  of  the  East  India  shops, 
who  made  a  speciality  of  such  toys  and  trinkets 
imported  from  the  Orient  as  pleased  the  tastes 
of  their  fashionable  clientele.  Tea,  porcelain 
"  images,"  and  the  equipage  of  the  tea-table, 
India  paper  and  fans  were  all  sure  of  a  ready  sale. 
On  the  whole,  though  quite  expensive  in  many 
cases,  these  imported  knick-knacks  were  looked 
on  as  hardly  dignified  enough  for  rooms  of  state 
or  for  full-dress  occasions,  and  Chinese  fans,  how- 
ever beautiful,  would  not  have  been  considered 
correct  for  use  at  Court  ceremonies. 


CHINESE   FANS  203 

The  greater  number  of  the  fans  which  came  to 
Europe  were  of  a  very  inferior  type  to  those 
which  were  appreciated  in  China.  The  subtlety 
and  delicacy  of  the  decoration  which  appealed 
to  the  connoisseurs  of  the  Celestial  Empire  was 
not  understood  by  either  the  merchants  who 
bought  the  goods  in  Canton,  nor  by  their  European 
purchasers.  So,  as  with  almost  every  other  kind 
of  craft  work  which  found  a  European  market, 
special  goods  were  made  for  export  far  inferior 
in  style  and  execution  to  those  which  met  with 
native  approval.  In  many  cases  the  decoration 
is  coarse  and  rough,  often  slovenly  and  careless ; 
but  the  principal  fault  of  most  of  the  "  Canton  " 
goods  is  over-elaboration  and  a  mass  of  un- 
necessary and  trivial  detail.  Where  a  decorative 
masterpiece  (in  the  opinion  of  a  Chinese)  might 
bear  simply  a  few  strokes  so  placed  as  to  indicate 
a  thought  of  the  artist's  mind,  or  even  a  few 
characters  of  exquisite  writing  placed  with  con- 
summate skill  in  absolutely  the  right  spot,  the 
fans  intended  for  the  "  Europe  Trade  "  are  packed 
with  figures,  and  meaningless  objects  are  intro- 
duced just  for  the  sake  of  filling  a  certain  space 
and  giving  an  appearance  of  elaboration. 
"  Mandarin  "  fans  (so  called)  of  vivid  colouring, 
with  the  faces  painted  on  applied  ivory,  were, 
and  I  believe  still  are,  sold  at  a  higher  or  lower 
price  according  to  the  number  of  faces  which 
they  contain. 

The  fans  imported   ;n   the   eighteenth  century 


204 


ORIENTAL  FANS 


were  often  either  sketched  in  ink  with  a  brush 
and  filled  in  with  colour,  or  were  printed  with 
the  requisite  outline  from  a  copper  plate  (an 
accomplishment  taught  the  Chinese  by  the  Jesuit 
missionaries),  and  afterwards  hand-coloured.  It 
is  often  extremely  difficult  to  decide  by  which 
of  these  processes  the  decoration  has  been  carried 
out.  The  brush  lines  are  so  thin  and  wiry  that 
they  often  look  almost  as  if  printed  or  drawn 
with  pen  and  ink.  If,  however,  a  high-power 
magnifying  glass  is  employed,  the  different  quality 
of  line  will  at  once  be  noticeable.  An  etched 
line  is  always  a  trifle  raised,  because  in  printing 
the  ink  is  held  in  the  grooves  of  the  plates  and 
the  paper  forced  by  pressure  into  these  to  absorb 
the  ink  ;  a  brush  line  is  laid  on  the  paper  and  is 
quite  flat.  On  the  other  hand,  a  print  from  a 
wood  block  shows  the  lines  impressed  into  the 
paper,  and  the  design  is  a  little  depressed. 
Japanese  fans  are  very  often  printed  from  wood 
blocks,  and  are  either  coloured  by  hand,  or  the 
colours  are  added  by  successive  impressions  from 
other  blocks. 

The  sticks  of  the  simpler  eighteenth-century 
fans  are  often  of  ivory,  well  finished,  but  seldom 
elaborately  decorated,  though  some  have  lacquered 
guards  ;  the  head  of  the  guards  is  often  of  a 
different  material  to  the  rest  of  the  stick. 
Carving  or  perforating  is  not  a  usual  form  of 
decoration,  but  a  little  inlay  is  sometimes  resorted 
to,  to  give  a  touch  of  ornament  to  an  otherwise 


PSEUDO-CHINESE  FANS  205 

plain  stick.  Bone  and  wood  and  bamboo  were 
used  for  the  cheaper  qualities ;  sometimes  the 
bamboo  is  lightly  washed  over  with  a  reddish 
semi-transparent  lacquer,  on  which  a  design 
in  black,  with  touches  of  gold,  is  sometimes 
drawn. 

The  Dutch,  during  the  eighteenth  century, 
were  very  fond  of  using  Chinese  designs  on  their 
"  brise* "  ivory  fans  in  the  "  Vernis  Martin " 
style.  There  is  so  much  difference  in  the  type 
of  painting  that  they  would  not  be  likely  to  be 
mistaken  for  Oriental  workmanship,  the  painting 
being  in  oil  colour,  which  was  not  in  use  on  Chinese 
fans.  There  is  also  a  curious  difference  in  the 
way  that  faces  are  drawn.  An  Oriental  always 
seems  to  manage  to  impart  something  of  the 
style  of  his  own  visage  to  the  setting  in  of  the 
eyes,  and  similarly  a  European  rarely  gets  the 
contour  of  a  Chinese  or  Japanese  quite  right, 
though  it  is  hard  to  specify  the  point  where  the 
difference  lies. 

The  greater  number  of  the  Oriental  fans 
imported  before  the  middle  of  the  nineteenth 
century  were  those  with  black  outlines,  either 
drawn  with  the  brush,  etched  or  printed  from 
wood  blocks  as  described  above,  ivory  fans  orna- 
mented with  pierced  or  carved  work,  and  the 
painted  "  Mandarin "  fans.  There  were,  of 
course,  other  kinds,  such  as  the  fan  of  feathers 
of  the  Argus  pheasant,  which  is  exhibited  in  the 
Victoria  and  Albert  Museum,  bris£  fans  in  filigree 


ORIENTAL  FA> 

enamel,  and  a  fair  number  of  lacqi 
these  are  far  less  m 


The  first  kind  are  often  sorposingiy  rough 
and  slipshod  in  execution,  especially  as  regards 
the  colouring,  which  is  in  many  cases  quite  as 
perfunctory  and  inartistic  as  the  worst  of  their: 
European  contemporaries ;  in  fact,  it  almost  seems 
as  if  the  merchants  had  taken  out  some  of  the 
European  fans  as  «*mplgs  of  the  type  of  thing 
likely  to  be  popular,  and  (Hke  the  Chinese  tailor 
who  copied  the  old  coat,  even  to  the  patches] 
and  «*«"•*)  the  fan  makers  had  purposely 
the  slap-dash  methods  of  the  English 
giris,  who  hastily  applied  the  vivid  colours 
woe  supposed  to  beautify  the  etched  outlines 
issued  by  Gamble,  Pinchbeck,  and  Chassereau. 
However  this  may  be,  there  is  little  of  interest 
in  the  actual  Mafisjiianship  of  these  leaves, 
They  have,  however,  a  certain  historical  value, 
as  they  show  a  phase  of  eighteenth-century  taste, 
which  swallowed  wholesale  any  kind  of  rubbish 
which  was  labelled:  "  In  the  Indian  Taste," 
These  were  the  goods  which  the  wiry  "  toy  men  "* 
and  "toy  women"  were  able  to  foist  upon 
foolish  fashionables,  fike  the  extravagant  young 
couple  shown  in  Hogarth's  "Marriage  a  la] 
Mode." 

The  carved  ivory  fans  are,  as  a  rule,   quite 
good   examples  of   dexterous   craftsmanship, 
is  noteworthy  that  it  is  extremely  rare  for  a 
of  European  workmanship  to  have  any 


CHINESE  IVORY  FANS  207 

on  unpierced  ivory.  When  the  work  is  apparently 
cut  out  of  the  solid,  dose  examination  will  gener- 
ally reveal  that  the  work  has  really  been  accom- 
plished by  fretting  the  outline,  carving  it  up, 
and  backing  the  result  with  a  thin  layer  of  ivory. 
In  most  cases  there  is  no  disguise  about  the 
matter,  and  the  backing  is  of  foil  or  gilt  metal, 
so  as  to  show  up  the  design.  It  was,  of  course, 
a  much  quicker  method  of  working,  and  many 
pretty  effects  were  obtainable.  Chinese  fans, 
however,  though  the  sticks  are  often  pierced  and 
carved,  generally  are  solid  as  to  the  guards,  and 
the  relief  is  obtained  by  removing  the  ground 
with  drills  and  miniature  carving  tools.  The 
designs  are,  as  a  rule,  Chinese  in  character,  often 
full  of  tiny  figures,  occupying  themselves  among 
a  background  of  temples  and  trees;  sometimes 
scenes  of  Chinese  history  or  legends  of  saintly 
personages  are  depicted. 

Many  of  these  fans  were  executed  in  European 
designs  of  Louis  Seize  character,  but  for  some 
reason  they  are  never  exact  copies  of  their  models, 
which  is  curious,  as  the  Chinese  excel  in  imita- 
tions ;  possibly  the  tools  used  were  not  suitable 
for  what  was  required,  but  the  relief  is  seldom 
so  well  managed  as  in  the  French  examples, 
which  give  the  appearance  of  full  modelling  with 
extremely  slight  relief.  In  Chinese  fans,  unless 
there  is  depth  enough  to  give  a  representation 
in  the  half-round  or  even  slightly  undercut,  the 
carving  shows  details  by  merely  incising  the 


208  ORIENTAL  |FANS 

outlines ;  whereas  his  French  compeer  shows 
something  of  the  medallist's  art  in  the  skill  with 
which  all  the  planes  are  indicated  with  the  veriest 
modicum  of  relief  and  no  undercutting.  Some 
of  these  ivory  carved  fans  are  of  the  circular 
kind,  the  guards  being  prolonged  and  held  together 
in  the  hand,  so  that  the  inner  sticks,  which  are 
of  only  about  half  the  length,  form  a  round 
screen.  On  these  fans  the  work  is  of  an  extra- 
ordinarily minute  character  and  delicacy,  but 
though  miracles  of  expert  craftsmanship,  they 
are  seldom  more  than  mere  tours  de  force. 

The  ivory  sticks  of  the  "  Mandarin  "  fans  are 
generally  of  a  similar  character  as  to  design  and 
workmanship  to  the  brise'  fans  described  above. 
They  are  almost  always  mounted  with  a  paper 
leaf,  decorated  on  both  sides  with  Court  scenes, 
crowded  with  numerous  figures  engaged  in  various 
occupations.  The  background,  which  consists, 
as  a  rule,  partially  of  interiors  of  palaces,  recep- 
tion rooms,  and  so  on,  and  partly  of  landscape, 
is  painted  in  vivid  hues  in  gouache.  The  various 
personages  are  attired  in  costumes  appropriate 
to  their  rank  and  station,  in  minute  portions  of 
silk,  satin,  and  other  fabrics  cut  to  the  shapes 
required  and  gummed  into  position,  the  necessary 
details  being  added  by  means  of  painted  lines. 
The  faces,  and  in  some  cases  the  hands,  are  formed 
of  tiny  ovals  of  ivory,  on  which  are  painted  with 
very  minute  detail  the  features  which  are  suitable 
to  the  characters  represented.  They  are  all 


"MANDARIN"   FANS  209 

different,  even  where  as  many  as  a  hundred 
appear  on  one  leaf,  and  in  some  cases  they  appear 
to  be,  if  not  portraits,  at  least  painted  so  as  to 
give  the  correct  type  of  face  for  the  persons 
shown.  There  is  often  much  interesting  detail 
of  an  ornamental  character  in  the  borders  and 
fillings.  The  colouring  is  vivid,  and,  as  a  rule, 
gives  a  general  effect  of  a  preponderance  of  royal 
blue  and  emerald  green  ;  but  many  other  brilliant 
shades  are  introduced,  a  bright  rose  and  vivid 
orange  being  much  used,  especially  in  the  borders. 
These  fans  have  generally  elaborate  tassels,  and 
are  often  found  in  the  original  lacquer  boxes. 
They  are  seldom  more  than  a  hundred  years  old. 


STICKS 


11 


CHAPTER    V 

STICKS 

THE  most  valuable  part  of  early  European  fans 
was  the  handle  or  stick,  which  was  often  of 
precious  metal,  or,  if  of  less  costly  material,  was 
so  ornamented  as  to  become  the  most  important 
portion.  It  was  far  more  permanent  than  the 
rest  of  the  fan,  which,  whether  the  screen  part 
consisted  of  vellum,  paper,  or  feathers,  would 
have  a  more  transient  existence,  being,  however, 
easily  replaced.  There  are  constant  references 
to  the  silver  handles  of  fans  in  Elizabethan  plays 
and  documents. 

For  the  sticks  of  folding  fans  the  precious 
metals  are  not  so  suitable,  and  ivory  from  the 
time  when  they  were  first  popularized  was  the 
favourite  material ;  it  was  light,  strong,  and 
flexible,  and  while  sufficiently  beautiful  in  itself 
to  be  satisfactory  if  left  unornamented,  it  lent 
itself  well  to  various  methods  of  decoration,  such 
as  carving,  painting,  staining,  piercing,  and  various 
other  devices. 

The  sticks  of  the  earlier  fans  did  not  afford 
so  large  a  field  for  the  display  of  carving  and  the 

213 


214 

otfc 

;:   — 


STICKS 


:- 


:: 

of 

ru: 


:: 


tie  leaf  and  the  head,  they  are  the  same  width. 

at  the  lover  cad  rather 

to   a   sfancfc 
the  head  B  of  a 

*  .      ^  .  .  I     1-1 ;     .        .  " 

,  with  so  orach  cist; 

„£    -f.t^  _     "B^ M ^    4UXJ^_  T*.     -- 

—       ~   ^ _  »-^  ^ _  —          • 

a  Baost  cxoefldt  cVD6  OK  sticK  BDQHft  a  wactical 

frf  v^^^r    *c.  ^fr  ic  c4n^^^  AIM!  v^^a^Aivfr'  f^h  iM^bl 


m  _f         ,.»    .-•  ••    -    -••_ 

type  ot  soot  wiiicn 


:_r    ILSr      :^r    _L^:     '.'.    'Jl^ 


216  STICKS 

The  type  of  design  was  the  rococo,  often  carried 
to  its  extremist  limit.  Some  fan  sticks  show  in 
their  small  compass  a  most  wonderful  amount 
of  detail  of  the  kind  characteristic  of  this  style. 
Take  the  fan  shown  on  Plate  III.  The  ivory  is 
carved  and  perforated,  and  slightly  stained  in 
parts.  The  design  includes  four  groups,  each  of 
a  lover  and  a  richly  costumed  fair  lady,  three 
reserves  painted  with  minute  landscapes,  birds 
of  rich  and  extraordinary  plumage,  scrolls,  wreaths, 
arabesques,  festoons  of  flowers  painted  in  their 
natural  colours,  and  many  other  items.  The 
whole  is  a  veritable  compendium  of  the  style  of 
ornament  in  vogue,  and  yet  it  does  not  appear 
crowded  or  excessive  because  it  is  so  well  balanced. 
Certainly  these  inconsequent  curves  and  arabesques, 
these  amorini  and  grotesque  birds  and  meaningless 
wreaths  and  festoons  are  much  better  suited 
for  a  small  frivolous  object,  such  as  a  fan,  which 
could  be  shut  up  or  laid  aside  when  it  no  longer 
pleased,  than  for  large  scale  decoration  works 
such  as  panels  of  walls  and  ceilings. 

However,  the  fan  just  described  is,  compara- 
tively speaking,  a  simple  specimen.  At  this 
period  there  were  many  other  materials  used 
besides  ivory ;  mother-o'-pearl  was  often  em- 
ployed with  very  rich  effect ;  tortoiseshell  inlaid 
with  gold,  and  gold  incrustations.  But  the  chief 
glory  of  the  more  elaborate  sticks  lay  in  the 
intricacy  of  the  design  and  blending  together  of 
the  different  materials  and  methods  of  decoration 


MOTHER-O'-PEARL  217 

to  form  a  complete  whole  of  wonderful  richness. 
The  master  craftsmen  who  expended  their  skill 
in  carrying  out  their  chef-d' ceuvres  for  the  use  of 
the  ladies  of  the  Court  of  Louis  XV  were  adepts 
at  devising  the  most  suitable  technique  to  display 
the  qualities  of  the  different  materials  employed. 
Pique  was  used  to  decorate  many  ivory  and 
tortoiseshell  sticks,  gold  most  usually  for  the 
pale  or  blond  tortoiseshell,  and  silver  or  gold  for 
the  dark  shell.  Wonderful  was  the  skill  that 
went  to  the  building  up  of  the  mother-o'-pearl 
into  sufficiently  large  pieces  to  make  the  sticks 
of  a  fan  (because,  of  course,  no  one  shell  gave  a 
sufficiently  large  surface  without  a  join),  and  the 
incrusted  work  of  shell  or  gold  on  to  ivory  or 
shell.  In  many  cases  the  ornament  is  carved 
in  the  pale  bluish  shell,  partially  gilt  and  silvered, 
and  backed  with  a  thin  sheet  of  richly  coloured 
pearl ;  tortoiseshell  was  sometimes  used  for  the 
top  layer.  In  either  case  the  two  layers  will 
hardly  exceed  a  thirtieth  part  of  an  inch  in 
thickness. 

Some  fan  sticks  are  very  extreme  in  their 
deviation  from  regularity.  In  these  cases  the 
right  and  left  portions  differ  in  all  their  details, 
nothing  is  the  exact  counterpart  of  anything 
else ;  but  the  balance  of  the  whole  is  so  skilfully 
maintained  that  the  lack  of  symmetry  does  not 
strike  the  eye  at  the  first  glance,  and  it  is  only 
on  closer  examination  that  it  is  discovered  that 
no  element  of  the  patterns  repeats  exactly. 


218 


STICKS 


The  majority  of  fan  sticks,  however,  though 
differing  in  the  working  out  of  minor  details, 
such  as  the  paintings  in  the  reserves,  the  postures 
of  figures,  and  the  flowers  of  garlands,  show 
the  general  scheme  reversed  right  and  left, 
in  other  respects  the  artist's  imagination  ran  riot 
amid  the  endless  variety  of  curves  and  exotic 
detail. 

Not  all  Louis  XV  sticks  by  any  means  show 
the  rococo  style  carried  to  its  extremist  limit. 
Many,  especially  the  early  and  late  fans,  are  much 
simpler  in  design,  only  showing  indications  of 
the  vagaries  in  which  the  fashionables  of  the 
moment  indulged. 

The  actual  carving  was  necessarily  the  work 
of  very  skilled  craftsmen,  the  material,  whether 
ivory,  tortoiseshell,  or  mother-o'-pearl,  being  often 
thinned  down  until  it  was  no  thicker  than  a 
visiting  card,  and  the  relief  at  its  thickest  being 
only  about  the  thirty-second  of  an  inch.  The 
thickness  of  the  twenty-two  inner  sticks  of  the 
fan  described  above  does  not  amount  to  three- 
quarters  of  an  inch,  yet  the  features  of  the  faces, 
the  details  of  the  garments,  and  the  plumage  of 
the  birds  are  quite  distinctly  modelled.  In  some 
cases  the  appearance  of  relief  is  increased  by 
rubbing  a  little  pigment  into  the  crevices,  thus 
apparently  deepening  the  shadows.  As  a  rule, 
however,  the  craftsman  relied  on  his  skill  alone 
to  obtain  the  desired  effect,  and  the  tiny  cupids, 
nymphs,  dancing  fauns,  cavaliers,  and  ladies  owe 


THE  ROCOCO  SYTLE  219 

nothing  of  their  attractiveness  to  any  trickery 
of  the  kind.  Sometimes  all  the  carved  work  is 
coloured  in  natural  tints  or  gilt,  but  more  often 
the  figures  are  left  in  the  natural  tone  of  the 
material,  being  thrown  into  prominence  by  the 
coloured  tracery  round  them.  On  the  reserves 
or  irregularly  shaped  panels,  left  unfretted,  land- 
scapes, flower  pieces,  or  figure  groups  are  painted, 
these  sometimes  taking  the  form  of  miniature 
conversations  galantes,  pastorelles,  or  dancing 
figures  a  la  Watteau.  Gorgeously  plumaged 
birds  or  animals  enacting  in  a  grotesque  manner 
some  incident  from  a  fable  also  are  to  be 
found  as  part  of  the  decoration  of  the  small 
panels. 

The  style  of  ornament  of  the  sticks  is  sometimes 
a  curious  contrast  to  the  painting  of  the  leaf. 
The  playful  fancy  and  airy  lightness  of  the  tracery 
of  the  ivory  work  is  of  a  very  different  inspiration 
to  the  oftentimes  somewhat  ponderous  classical 
scenes  which  it  supports.  There  is  far  more 
harmony  of  effect  when  the  leaf  is  a  painting 
in  the  style  of  Watteau  or  Fragonard.  This 
want  of  unity  of  conception  certainly  detracts 
from  the  effect  of  many  of  these  fans,  if  we  are 
judging  them  as  complete  works  of  art.  It  may, 
perhaps,  be  accounted  for  by  the  fact  that  while 
the  ivory  work  was  carried  out  in  the  country 
by  one  set  of  workers,  the  leaves  were  painted 
by  a  totally  different  set  of  craftsmen,  mainly 
in  Paris. 


220  STICKS 

The  carving  of  the  French  ivory  sticks  was 
principally  done  at  Dieppe,  which  had  long  been 
famous  for  its  ivory  carvers  and  turners.  The 
trade  was  handed  on  from  father  to  son ;  tiny 
toddlers  would  amuse  themselves  by  shaping 
trifles  out  of  the  waste  pieces  of  bone  and  ivory, 
thus  unconsciously  learning  the  intricacies  of  the 
craft,  which  was  in  a  large  measure  hereditary, 
certain  families  being  especially  renowned  for 
their  artistic  talents. 

The  sticks  were  not  ornamented  or  coloured 
at  Dieppe,  only  the  carving  and  piercing  being 
carried  out  there.  Specialization  and  sub- 
division, which  we  look  upon  as  rather  a  feature 
of  modern  industry,  was  decidedly  in  evidence 
in  the  fan-making  trade,  as  the  bone  and  ivory 
was  prepared  and  roughly  shaped  in  other  towns 
and  villages  of  the  Department  of  Oise  before 
reaching  Dieppe.  Sainte  Genevieve,  Audeville, 
Laboissiere,  Crevecceur,  and  Meru  were  places 
where  wood,  bone,  ivory,  mother-o' -pearl,  and 
other  materials  were  prepared  for  the  Paris 
market.  Thus  at  every  point  of  their  manufac- 
ture the  sticks  were  treated  by  hands  which  were 
extremely  skilled  in  the  particular  operations 
on  which  they  were  engaged,  which  accounts 
for  the  perfection  of  technique  displayed,  and 
also,  perhaps,  for  the  frequent  failure  to  reach 
an  artistically  satisfying  result. 

The  cost  of  fans  at  this  period  is  given  in  an 
extremely  rare  and  curious  book  published  at 


PRICES   OF  FANS  221 

the  Hague  in  1754,  "  The  Journal  du  Citoyen," 
quoted  by  M.  Uzanne.x 

"  Fans  in  gold  wood  "  [gilded  wood,  perhaps], 
"9  to  36  livres  the  dozen ;  those  in  pali- 
sander wood  only  6  to  18  livres.  For  Fans  in 
wood,  half  ivory,  that  is,  the  chief  sticks  in 
ivory  and  the  gorge  in  wood,  one  had  to  pay  as 
much  as  72  livres  ;  for  those  entirely  made  of 
ivory,  60  livres  ;  and  even  30  to  40  pistoles  a 
dozen ;  the  mounts  were  of  perfumed  leather 
or  paper,  and  the  frames  were  often  enriched 
with  gold,  precious  stones,  and  painted  enamels." 

Besides  the  very  elaborate  and  expensively 
decorated  sticks,  which  were  only  adapted  for 
Court  and  ceremonial  use,  there  were  simpler 
varieties,  which  were  suitable  for  the  less  ornate 
leaves  used  by  ordinary  folk,  and  by  the  nobility 
for  "  undress "  occasions.  Naturally  cheap 
printed  leaves,  which  cost  a  few  francs  or  shillings 
only,  would  have  looked  very  out  of  place  mounted 
on  the  delicate  tracery  and  gilded  open-work, 
which  was  eminently  suitable  for  a  hand-painted 
skin  mount.  For  these  cheaper  leaves  the  sticks 
were  very  often  quite  plain,  the  wood,  bone, 

1  The  Fan,  English  trans.,  1884,  p.  79. 

It  appears  as  if  by  "  Fan  "  the  sticks  only  were  intended. 
There  is  also  a  curious  discrepancy  in  the  price  of  one  of  the 
items,  72,  perhaps,  is  a  misprint  for  "  42  " — the  reference  being 
to  the  fact  that  in  a  very  large  number  of  cases  the  ivory  of  the 
inner  sticks  stops  short  at  the  shoulder,  where  it  is  joined  with 
extreme  dexterity  to  a  slip  of  wood  to  which  the  leaf  is  fastened. 
These,  of  course,  ought  to  be  cheaper  than  the  all  ivory.  How- 
ever, I  transcribe  the  quotation  word  for  word,  as  given. 


222 


STICKS 


ivory,  or  horn  being  simply  polished.  Others, 
especially  French  fans,  were  painted  somewhat 
roughly  with  flowers  and  festoons.  But  this 
kind  of  painting  is  very  different  from  the  delicate 
workmanship  which  ornaments  really  fine  sticks  ; 
the  colours  are  dabbed  on  hastily,  the  shading 
is  extremely  perfunctory,  and  there  is  little 
attempt  of  drawing  or  design ;  the  sole  object 
appears  to  be  to  diversify  the  surface. 

The  ivory  sticks  used  for  many  English  fans, 
on  the  other  hand,  are  generally  extremely  well 
finished,  and  are  pleasing  in  effect.  It  is,  in 
fact,  rather  curious  that  such  excellent  sticks 
should  have  been  used  for  the  very  rough  paper 
leaves.  As  a  rule,  the  only  ornament  of  these 
sticks  is  a  head  of  some  different  material,  which 
has  a  pleasing  effect.  Thus  ivory  has  sometimes 
a  tortoiseshell  head,  wood  has  an  ivory  head, 
tortoiseshell  is  often  combined  with  pearl  shell. 
A  pattern  of  stick  sometimes  met  with  has  a  waved 
outline  something  like  the  body  of  a  sea-serpent 
or  other  marine  monster,  and  a  fish's  head,  the 
rivet  being  made  to  serve  as  the  eye. 

There  were  many  skilled  craftsmen  in  England 
throughout  the  eighteenth  century  who  confined 
themselves  to  the  making  of  fan  sticks.  When 
printed  leaves  were  so  numerous  it  was  doubtless 
the  more  paying  part  of  the  trade. 

It  is  rather  interesting  to  note  that  stick  making 
was  considered  at  least  as  important  as  the 
painting  of  the  leaf  in  England  at  the  time  of  the 


OF  ENGLISH  MAKE  223 

grant  of  Arms  to  the  Worshipful  Company  of  Fan 
Makers,  "  or  Fan-stick  Makers  "  is  added  in  the 
description  of  the  Arms  as  recorded  in  the 
Company's  Minute  Book.  The  crest  consists  of 
a  complete  fan,  and  a  complete  fan  is  included 
on  the  shield ;  but  the  tools  shown  are  all  those 
used  by  the  stick  makers :  the  shaver  for  thinning 
the  ivory,  the  saw  for  piercing  the  fretted  devices 
so  usual  in  the  early  eighteenth  century,  especially 
in  English  fans,  and  the  bundle  of  finished  sticks. 
Neither  palette  brushes  nor  leaf  is  shown,  which, 
I  think,  shows  the  relative  importances  of  the 
two  branches  of  the  industry  in  the  eyes  of  those 
responsible  for  the  designing  of  the  Arms — pre- 
sumably the  ruling  officers  of  the  Company. 

Some  sticks  appear  to  have  been  imported 
from  China,  or  else  European  stick  makers  had 
learnt  to  copy  the  sticks  of  Oriental  fan  makers 
very  accurately. 

There  were  also  sticks  which  may  be  considered 
intermediate  between  the  dress  fans  and  the 
quite  plain  ones  ;  tortoiseshell  very  slightly  deco- 
rated with  pique  in  silver  is  a  very  suitable  stick 
for  a  mourning  fan,  with  a  leaf  ornamented  by 
a  pen-drawing  in  Indian  ink.  There  are  also 
some  very  pretty  simple  ivory  sticks,  which  have 
a  delicate  design  carried  out  on  them  in  a  kind 
of  lacquer  in  a  style  reminiscent  of  Oriental 
work. 

To  return  to  France. 

"  Le  Roi  est  mort—Vive  le  Roi !  "     Louis  XV 


224 


STICKS 


is  no  more,  and  Louis  XVI  reigns  in  his  stead. 
In  truth,  the  style  Louis  Seize  had  been  fore- 
shadowed for  some  years  before  his  accession  to 
the  throne  of  France ;  the  more  restrained  type 
of  decorative  art  had  long  had  its  devotees.  The 
discoveries  at  Herculaneum  had  set  the  lovers  of 
classic  art  on  a  new  track,  the  general  lines  were 
more  severe,  even  to  the  verge  of  attenuation. 
Once  again  we  find  everything  in  pairs,  both  sides 
exactly  alike,  and  festoons  of  the  same  length 
and  depth,  mathematically  accurately  reproducing 
each  other.  Instead  of  cartouches  of  irregular 
outline  or  panels  bounded  by  irresponsible  and 
often  meaningless  curves,  we  find  ovals,  circles, 
hexagons,  or  other  pre-determined  shapes.  Cor- 
rectness was  the  order  of  the  day,  and  originality 
and  individuality  were  somewhat  at  a  discount. 
There  still  remained,  however,  the  dainty  charm 
and  perfect  finish  which  were  the  result  of  genera- 
tions of  workers  handing  down  their  acquired 
skill  to  sons  and  apprentices,  but  there  is  less 
spontaneity  in  the  outcome.  The  design  seems 
imposed  on  the  worker  by  another  mind,  with 
which  he  was  not  in  complete  sympathy.  It  is 
less  direct,  and  the  results  are  not  so  enjoyable, 
however  much  we  may  appreciate  and  admire 
them. 

The  principal  kind  of  ivory  ornamentation  was 
a  kind  of  open-work  which  the  artisans  of  that 
time  called  ceuvre  mosaique.  This  term  is  not 
the  same  as  our  word  "  mosaic,"  but  conveys 


LOUIS   XVI  225 

a  totally  different  idea.  The  design  consists  of 
two  parts :  the  background  and  the  reserves. 
The  ground  is  pared  extremely  thin  and  then 
pierced.  The  perforations,  as  a  rule,  take  the 
form  of  closely  set  slits,  or  a  diaper  pattern, 
forming  a  background  to  the  reserves,  which 
may  take  the  form  of  medallions  or  such  sub- 
jects as  trophies,  festoons,  amorini,  figures,  busts, 
or  groups  ;  these  were  left  in  silhouette  rather 
raised  against  the  thinner  pierced  groundwork, 
and  were  afterwards  carved  more  or  less  finely, 
so  that  when  finished  they  are  in  very  low  relief, 
but  still  a  trifle  higher  than  the  ground. 

In  a  number  of  cases  the  reserves  are  filled 
with  figure  subjects,  copies  from  Wedgwood 
jasper  ware,  either  painted  on  a  flat  ground  in 
imitation  of  the  "  cameos,"  or  carved  in  relief 
and  the  ground  painted  blue.  Wedgwood  first 
produced  his  blue  jasper  ware,  which  he  used 
for  imitating  antique  gems,  about  1775.  The 
small  cameos  were  enormously  admired,  and 
were  exported  in  large  quantities  to  the  Continent, 
where  they  were  used  as  personal  ornaments, 
and  also  for  setting  in  small  boxes,  etuis,  and  such 
things.  The  larger  sizes  were  inlet  into  furniture. 

These  little  medallions  after  Wedgwood  con- 
tinued to  be  used  as  part  of  the  ornamentation 
of  fine  fans  for  many  years.  Small  coloured 
miniatures  were  also  sometimes  introduced,  but 
not  so  generally  as  in  former  times.  Sometimes, 
too,  the  carved  medallions  were  gilt,  which  has 


226 


STICKS 


a  very  rich  effect  against  the  delicate  tone  of 
the  fine  ivory. 

The  Revolution  had  a  very  disastrous  effect 
on  the  fan-stick  makers.  For  the  prosperity  of  a 
trade  like  theirs — which  was  essentially  a  luxury 
trade — it  was  necessary  not  only  that  there  should 
be  first-rate  skilled  workmen  and  purchasers  with 
plenty  of  money  to  spend  on  their  productions, 
but  also  that  the  clientele  should  possess  a  refined 
and  delicate  taste,  and  have  the  time  and  leisure 
to  devote  to  attaining  the  degree  of  connoisseur- 
ship  necessary  in  order  to  appreciate  good  work. 
With  the  Court  gone,  the  surviving  aristocrats 
penniless  or  emigres,  and  the  financial  resources 
of  the  country  at  a  low  ebb,  there  was  no  demand 
for  their  skill.  Many  turned  their  attention  to 
other  trades,  no  apprentices  were  taken  to  carry 
on  the  tradition,  and  the  making  of  fine  sticks 
practically  ceased. 

The  coarsely  printed  and  painted  leaves  which 
were  de  rigueur  during  the  days  of  the  Republic 
demanded  equally  roughly-made  sticks,  and  they 
are  mostly  mounted  on  common  wood  or  bone. 

When  the  Imperial  Court  was  formed  many 
of  the  ceremonies  of  bygone  days  took  a  new 
lease  of  life,  dress  fans  were  again  required,  and 
there  was  a  certain  demand  for  more  soigne 
sticks.  But  the  taste  of  the  nouveaux  riches 
naturally  was  rather  in  the  direction  of  showy 
devices  than  fine  workmanship,  and  most  of  the 
sticks  of  this  period  are  of  a  type  which,  though 


STEEL  ORNAMENTS  227 

often  pleasing  and  attractive  at  first  sight,  does 
not  improve  on  acquaintance. 

A  very  favourite  form  of  decoration  consists 
of  small  plaques  of  highly  burnished  steel  let 
into  the  bone  or  ivory.  They  are  very  thin, 
being  just  like  spangles  without  the  central  hole. 
They  are  of  various  shapes  and  sizes,  generally 
rounds  or  stars,  a  rather  long  printed  oval  is  also 
used.  The  designs  are,  as  a  rule,  quite  simple, 
and  do  not  usually  extend  over  more  than  one 
stick.  The  leaf  of  the  Empire  fan  being  generally 
deep,  it  follows  that  the  stick  from  the  head  to 
the  shoulder  is  short,  which  leaves  but  little 
space  for  important  ornament.  The  top  of  the 
shoulder  is  rounded,  which  is  almost  invariably 
the  sign  of  a  late  stick,  though  the  sticks  of  Vernis 
Martin  fans  and  those  with  flat  sticks  painted 
with  ornament  in  a  similar  style  had  a  slightly 
curved  shoulder ;  but  this  has  a  different  effect 
from  the  "  high  shouldered  "  nineteenth-century 
type.  The  material,  generally  ivory,  bone,  or 
horn,  is  pierced,  but  seldom  carved,  and  the 
guards  are  often  ornamented  by  piercing,  backed 
by  foil,  either  matt  gold  or  silver;  but  steel 
guards  with  small  facets  are  often  employed 
where  the  steel  inlets  are  used  on  the  inner 
sticks. 

There  is  one  good  point  about  these  Empire 
fans,  the  stick  is  generally  in  perfect  keeping 
with  the  leaf.  Probably  the  simpler  style  of 
stick  in  vogue  led  to  the  whole  fan  being  carried 

12 


228  STICKS 

out    in    one    workshop,    or    at    least    under    the 
direct  supervision  of  the  fan  maker. 

There  were  also  made  at  this  period  some 
extremely  expensive  fans  for  Court  use.  In  these, 
again,  the  same  note  is  sounded.  The  money  is 
spent  on  gold  and  gems  ;  delicate  finish  and  fine 
workmanship  were  at  a  discount,  and  though 
these  have  a  certain  historic  interest,  their  artistic 

value  may  be  said  to  be  nil. 

.  '  - 


FAN   MAKING 

AND 

FAN   MAKERS 


CHAPTER    VI 

FAN   MAKING  AND   FAN  MAKERS 

NOWADAYS  so  much  is  done  by  machinery  that 
handwork  is  at  a  discount.  A  piece  of  material 
is  put  into  one  end  of  a  machine,  and  the  finished 
product  comes  out  complete  in  every  detail. 
Quite  satisfactory,  but  hopelessly  dull ! 

The  very  best  work,  however,  still,  as  it  always 
has  been,  is  the  product  of  the  skilled  craftsman, 
interested  in  making  the  result  of  his  efforts 
satisfactory,  not  only  to  his  employer,  but  also 
to  himself,  and  often  the  worker  is  the  more 
difficult  to  please.  Generally,  such  a  craftsman 
turns  out  things  which  are  delightful  to  make 
and  delightful  to  possess.  We  read  of  eighteenth- 
century  workmen  creeping  back  at  night,  lantern 
in  hand,  to  feast  their  eyes  on  the  perfect  result 
of  the  day's  toil.  "  When  I  get  to  heaven  what 
shall  I  do  ?  "  one  of  them  is  reported  to  have 
said.  "  Surely  the  Saints  will  not  use  fans ! 
And  I  cannot  be  happy  unless  I  am  at  work." 

Not  all  of  the  eighteenth-century  fans,  however, 
were  the  result  of  individual  effort.  Vast  numbers 
were  made  of  the  cheaper  varieties,  and  in  order 

231 


232    FAN  MAKING  AND  FAN  MAKERS 

to  produce  a  sufficient  stock  to  supply  the  home 
market,  and  also  the  large  quantity  for  export, 
division  of  labour  was  resorted  to,  many  work- 
people carrying  on  their  employment  in  workshops, 
where,  though  there  was  hardly  anything  in  the 
way  of  machinery,  the  manufacture  was  much 
accelerated  because  the  different  processes  could 
be  carried  out  consecutively  by  parties  of  workers 
handing  on  the  fan  from  one  to  another  as  each 
process  was  completed.' 

Roughly,  the  makers  of  a  fan  may  be  divided 
into  three  divisions  (though  there  were  many 
other  industries  connected  with  the  trade)  : — 

The  Painters, 
The  Mounters, 
The  Stick  Makers. 

The  mounters  had  two  sides  to  their  work  :  the 
preparation  of  the  leaf  for  the  decorators,  and 
the  fixing  of  it  to  sticks  when  complete. 

The  reproductions  of  eighteenth-century  prints 
(Plates  XXV,  XXVI,  XXVII),  show  how 
this  team  work  was  carried  out  with  regard 
to  paper  leaves  (though  sometimes  papier 
was  used  for  a  leaf  of  any  material).  The 
descriptions  of  the  processes  involved  may 
easily  be  followed  with  the  aid  of  descriptions 
translated  from  those  that  accompany  the 
originals,  which  are  in  the  Library  of  the  Victoria 
and  Albert  Museum.  It  will,  no  doubt,  be  a 


PREPARATION  OF  LEAVES          233 

surprise  to  many  people  to  find  that  the  double 
papers  were  glued  together  before  the  decorating 
and  mounting  was  begun,  and  the  means  employed 
were  very  ingenious.  Of  course,  if  water-colour 
decorations  had  first  been  done  and  then  the 
stretching,  with  the  necessarily  included  thorough 
damping  of  the  leaf,  the  whole  painting  would 
have  been  ruined  by  the  wet. 

The  workers  of  those  days  believed  in  carrying 
out  every  detail  for  themselves,  and  it  is  notice- 
able that  even  the  glue  was  prepared  on  the 
premises  by  boiling  down  shreds  of  hide  and 
skin  until  a  gelatinous  substance  was  obtained, 
something  like  size,  of  sufficient  consistency  to 
stick  firmly,  yet  not  so  hard  but  that  it  could  be 
separated  by  the  proper  tool  used  by  skilful 
hands.  This  is  a  tool  something  like  a  very 
narrow  paper-knife,  with  finely  bevelled  edges  so 
smoothed  off  that  no  roughness  remained  to 
catch  and  tear  the  leaf. 

The  hoops  or  "  rondes  "  on  which  the  leaves 
are  stretched  are  in  reality,  it  will  be  noted,  only 
half-circles,  and  on  these  the  papers  when  stuck 
would  be  held  as  firm  as  the  parchment  of  a 
drum,  affording  not  only  an  excellent  surface  for 
the  painter's  brush,  ready  to  show  every  touch, 
no  matter  how  fine,  but  also  when  the  time  came 
for  folding  they  were  of  a  stifnsh  consistency, 
and  took  and  held  the  marking  of  the  folds  most 
perfectly ;  bending,  but  not  breaking. 

The    second    plate    is    not    reproduced,    as    it 


234    FAN  MAKING  AND  FAN  MAKERS 

possesses  few  features  which  are  of  special  interest. 
It  represents  the  fan  painters  at  work.  A  work- 
woman is  seated  at  a  table  with  the  paper 
on  a  desk,  and  an  appliance  for  holding  the  copy 
in  a  convenient  position  before  her  eyes.  There 
is  a  second  desk,  and  arrangements  for  another 
worker.  The  furniture  of  the  room  and  the 
dress  of  the  women  show  that  their  position  was 
a  superior  one  to  those  who  were  carrying  out 
the  more  mechanical  details  of  stretching  the 
leaves.  The  room  has  the  appearance  of  a  well- 
appointed  office. 

The  third  and  fourth  plates  deal  with  the 
mounting  of  the  leaf  after  it  has  been  decorated, 
and,  of  course,  the  decoration  may  equally  well 
be  a  painted  design,  printed  from  an  etched  or 
engraved  plate,  a  sketch  washed  in  in  sepia  or 
bistre,  or  a  drawing  executed  in  pen  and  ink  ; 
the  after-treatment  would  in  each  case  be  the 
same.  The  whole  process  can  be  followed  in  the 
illustrations  and  better  understood  from  them 
than  from  a  written  description,  and  it  will,  I 
think,  be  very  clear  how  deft-fingered  these 
eighteenth-century  workpeople  must  have  been 
to  carry  out  all  these  manipulations,  leaving  the 
fan  firmly  fixed,  yet  as  lightly  treated  and  as 
destitute  of  traces  of  the  glue  as  if  carried  out 
by  a  fairy's  fingers.  Fan  makers  are  a  wonder- 
fully dexterous  race,  and  to-day,  though,  of  course, 
they  have  the  advantage  of  improved  workshop 
appliances,  there  are  workers  who  carry  out 


THE  ATELIER  235 

delicate  repairs  in  a  way  little  short  of  marvellous. 
For  instance,  if  a  piece  has  been  torn,  burnt,  or 
hopelessly  ink-stained,  they  can  cut  that  piece 
of  the  leaf  out  and  let  in  another  so  exactly  the 
same  in  tone  and  surface  that  without  a  magnify- 
ing glass  the  repair  is  invisible. 

For  getting  the  fold  correctly  at  the  present 
day  there  is  a  mechanical  appliance  which  carries 
out  the  work  neatly  and  quickly  with  perfect 
evenness,  so  the  grooved  board  shown  in  the  old 
engravings  is  only  in  occasional  use  for  dealing 
with  antiques. 

The  leaves,  if  of  chicken  skin  or  vellum,  had 
to  be  specially  prepared  and  fined  down  so  as 
to  be  tough  yet  supple,  and  selected  so  as  to 
show  no  flaw  or  extra  thickness  in  the  part  which 
would  finally  take  shape  as  a  fan  leaf.  They 
were  stretched  on  boards  ready  for  the  painters, 
because  it  is  essential  that  the  decoration  be 
applied  before  the  fan  leaf  is  mounted.  The 
painter  was  in  most  cases  a  superior  workman, 
who  possessed  considerable  skill  in  copying,  if 
not  in  originating  those  graceful  compositions 
of  figures  and  scenery  which  adorn  the  leaves. 
The  finest  work  of  all  was  probably  done  by 
individual  artists  working  at  their  own  studios 
or  homes,  but  most  painters  attended  the  work- 
shops there  to  carry  out  the  directions  of  the 
proprietor.  The  paintings  were  carried  out  in 
water  colour  or  gouache,  but  the  latter  certainly 
preponderates. 


PLATE  XXV. 

Fan  making.     See  p.  246 

1.  Preparing  the  Leaf. 

2.  Appliances  and  Tools. 


PLATE  XXV. 
•237 


STICK    MAKING  239 

The  mounting  of  the  skin  fan  was,  to  a  certain 
extent,  carried  out  as  described  above,  but  in  a 
good  many  cases  these  leaves  were  mounted 
d  I'Anglaise — that  is  to  say,  there  was  no 
lining,  the  sticks  being  simply  attached  to  the 
back  of  the  leaf  by  gum  or  elastic  glue.  The 
decoration  of  the  back,  which,  of  course,  was 
generally  fairly  simple,  was  carried  over  the 
sticks,  this  part  being  painted  after  the  mounting 
was  done. 

Of  course,  for  the  stick  there  was  the  same 
division  of  labour.  The  ivory,  tortoiseshell,  or 
bone  was  roughed  out  into  shape  by  one  set  of 
workers,  handed  on  to  another,  who,  with  the 
aid  of  a  shaving  iron,  thinned  the  material  down 
to  the  necessary  degree  of  attenuation.  This  had 
to  be  done  proportionately,  for  the  ivory  is 
thickest  at  the  rivet  end,  thinning  off  towards  the 
shoulder  in  order  to  allow  for  the  thickness  of 
the  leaf.  A  little  extra  thickness  was  left  if 
the  stick  had  to  be  carved  to  show  a  design  in 
relief.  It  next  had  the  design  marked  out  and 
passed  into  the  piercer's  hands,  who,  with  a  fine 
drill,  made  starting  holes  into  which  he  inserted 
the  blade  of  his  piercing  saw  ;  with  this,  which 
had  a  fine  blade  set  in  a  frame  not  unlike  a 
fretsaw,  but  with  a  much  narrower  bow,  the 
superfluous  ground  was  removed.  Sometimes  this 
completed  the  decoration,  especially  in  the  case 
of  early  and  late  fans.  In  many  of  the  late 
eighteenth-century  fans  all  the  ornament  they 


240    FAN  MAKING  AND  FAN  MAKERS 

had  consisted  of  the  piercing  of  the  sticks.  But 
in  the  case  of  elaborately  worked  sticks  the 
carver  had  his  work  to  do  next,  and  he  was  one  of 
the  most  skilled  of  all  the  workers,  because  he 
had  to  rely  on  his  own  hand  and  eye  alone  in 
carrying  the  work  a  stage  further.  It  depended 
on  whether  the  carving  was  to  remain  in  the 
natural  tint  as  to  what  degree  of  delicacy  should 
be  imparted  to  the  finish  ;  when  it  was  to  be  gilt 
or  painted  a  less  refined  touch  was  used,  because 
high  finish  would  have  been  wasted  when  veiled 
by  the  gold  leaf  or  applications  of  colour. 

In  the  best  fans  the  gilding  was  of  very  high 
quality,  and  put  on  in  so  many  layers  that  it  is 
spoken  of  as  "  encrusted/1  It  has  quite  the  ap- 
pearance of  solid  metal  repoussee  and  applied, 
but  such  a  course  could  only  be  pursued  on  the 
comparatively  solid  fabric  of  the  guards,  where 
also  carving,  inlays,  and  other  decoration  could 
be  done  on  a  less  ethereal  scale.  Gold  and  silver 
leaf  were  both  used  ;  gold  remains  untarnished, 
but  the  silver  has  generally  faded  to  a  dull  coppery 
or  blackish  shade.  The  gilding  was  either  matt 
or  dull,  or  else  brilliantly  burnished  by  means 
of  pressure  applied  with  a  hot  burnisher. 

If  there  were  any  paintings  in  the  reserves, 
they  were  generally  carried  out  before  the  gilding. 

In  the  case  of  mother-o'-pearl  fans,  the  deli- 
cately carved  openwork  was  often  backed  by  an 
extremely  thin  skin  of  richly  coloured  pearl  shell, 
sometimes  natural  in  colour,  sometimes  dyed  to 


FAN   CASES  241 

enhance  the  rainbow  tints.  Against  this  back- 
ground the  gilded  relief  stands  out  with  sharp-cut 
edges,  and  has  a  far  better  effect  than  if  the 
carving  were  actually  in  one  with  the  background, 
because  the  delicate  smoothness  of  the  surface 
is  necessary  for  the  proper  play  of  iridescent 
colours,  which  add  so  much  to  the  beauty  of  shell- 
work.  Pearl  is  also  very  brittle,  and  the  backing 
adds  to  the  strength. 

Pearl  sticks  were  the  most  expensive,  as  the 
material  was  difficult  to  work,  and  the  joining 
of  the  pieces  to  obtain  the  necessary  area  was 
an  added  labour. 

It  appears  to  have  been  customary  for  the 
fan  maker  to  colour  and  decorate  the  sticks  at 
his  workshop,  but  the  initial  stages  were  carried 
on  elsewhere. 

Many  fine  fans  are  found  in  beautifully  decorated 
cases,  but  these,  though  provided  by  the  fan 
maker,  were  not  made  by  him,  but  by  a  class  of 
workman  who  did  nothing  else  but  make  leather 
covered  cases  for  etuis,  silver,  and  other  valua- 
bles. They  were  known  as  "  gagniers,"  and 
belonged  to  a  long  established  trade.  Many  of 
these  cases  are  beautifully  ornamented  with 
impressed  and  gilt  designs,  and  being  lined  with 
delicate  toned  satin  or  velvet,  and  trimmed  with 
fine  gimp,  they  are  worthy  receptacles  for  their 
exquisite  contents. 

The  eighteenth-century  fan  maker  not  only 
believed  in  advertising  in  different  newspapers 


PLATE  XXVI. 

Fan  making.    See  p*  248* 
i    Folding  the  Leaf, 
a    Hie  Leaf  in  Various  Stages. 


xxvr 

.- 


TRADE  CARDS  245 

and  magazines — the  Craftsman  had  many  such 
announcements — he  also  had  his  trade  card. 
Sometimes,  as  well  as  carrying  on  business  as  a 
fan  maker,  he  dealt  in  other  commodities,  such 
as  tea,  silks,  Indian  goods,  and  the  various  trinkets 
and  trifles  which  went  to  make  up  the  stock  of 
the  "  toy  man "  of  those  days.  Many  of  the 
trade  cards  are  quite  interesting,  showing  en- 
gravings of  fans  of  the  time.  Francis  Chassereau, 
an  important  man  in  the  early  days  of  George  I, 
and  perhaps  earlier  (he  was  a  member 
of  the  Court  of  Assistants  of  the  Worshipful 
Company  of  Fan  Makers),  had  a  very  charming 
and  distinctive  card  with  a  square  frame  of 
laurel  leaf,  and  a  small  extended  fan  typical  of 
the  kind  of  fan  used  in  the  early  part  of  the 
eighteenth  century. 

No  doubt  these  cards  were  very  useful  in  those 
times  when  even  important  and  well-to-do  trades- 
people humbly  attended  at  the  residence  of  the 
nobility  to  ask  their  commands  concerning  goods 
which  they  had  for  sale.  One  can  imagine  with 
what  pleasure  on  a  dull  morning  a  lady  of  fashion 
would  receive  one  of  these  cards  and  the  announce- 
ment that  "  Mr.  Chassereau  waits  below ;  he 
has  brought  some  of  his  latest  fans,  if  your 
ladyship  would  be  pleased  to  look  at  them/' 
Then  the  trim  tradesman,  neatly  wigged  and 
brushed,  would  show  his  finest  wares,  not  perhaps 
displeased  if  her  ladyship  was  content  to  believe 
that  they  were  all  straight  from  France,  though 


246    FAN  MAKING  AND  FAN  MAKERS 

many  were  made  in  his  own  English  workshop. 
It  would  be  a  poor  morning's  work  if  he  went 
away  without  an  order  for  a  fan  or  two,  perhaps 
a  fine  hand-painted  leaf  with  choicely  pierced 
sticks,  perhaps  merely  a  print  of  his  latest  etched 
plate,  hand  coloured,  and  mounted  on  ivory 
sticks,  which  were  to  have  some  painted  decora- 
tion on  them,  and  a  little  gilding  to  suit  her 
ladyship's  taste  for  something  rather  more  elabo- 
rate than  the  plain  bone  or  wood  which  most 
people  thought  good  enough  to  use  when  out 
walking  in  ordinary  morning  dress. 

Not  that  Chassereau  would  really  approve  of 
these  printed  leaves  in  his  heart  of  hearts,  they 
were  poor  things,  and  to  some  extent  spoilt  the 
trade  in  better-class  work  ;  still,  ladies  bought  a 
great  many  of  them,  and  they  were  not  unprofit- 
able. If  he  did  not  supply  them,  others  would, 
he  no  doubt  thought  to  himself,  as  he  briskly 
passed  on  his  way  back  to  his  shop  in  the  Strand. 

DESCRIPTION   OF  PLATES 
XXV,   XXVI,    XXVII 

[These  plates  are  reproductions  of  three  out  of  four  illus- 
trations which  trace  the  different  stages  through  which  a  fan 
leaf  passes  from  the  time  it  entered  the  atelier  as  a  sheet  of 
paper  to  the  final  appearance  of  the  finished  fan.] 

(Translation  from  the  Eighteenth-Century 
Original.) 

PLATE  I. — The  vignette  represents  the  interior 
of  a  workshop  where  the  fan  papers  are  glued 


THE   WORKSHOP  247 

and  prepared.  This  workshop  is  a  large  room 
with  a  fireplace,  in  order  to  obtain  the  heat 
necessary  for  preparing  the  glue  from  shreds  of 
hide.  The  ceiling  has  to  be  provided  with 
numerous  wooden  beams  at  a  height  of  about 
seven  or  eight  feet.  The  lower  part  of  these 
beams  is  fitted  with  hooked  nails,  in  order  that 
the  hoops  on  which  the  glued  papers  are  stretched 
may  be  suspended. 

Figure  i  represents  the  girl  who  does  the  gluing 
by  filling  a  sponge  with  glue  from  the  earthenware 
pot  before  her.  The  papers  are  then  placed  two 
and  two,  the  glued  sides  together.  The  plate 
shows  a  pile  of  glued  papers,  the  earthenware 
pot  for  the  glue,  dry  paper  not  yet  treated,  which 
is  made  into  piles  of  a  dozen  or  a  gross,  and  a 
pile  of  glued  paper. 

Figure  2  shows  the  "  raiser/'  who  separates  the 
pairs  of  glue  sheets  from  each  other  and  stretches 
them  on  hoops  to  dry.  She  has  at  hand  the  pile 
of  double  sheets  provided  by  the  gluer,  a  double 
leaf  stretched  on  a  hoop,  a  receptacle  containing 
water,  a  sponge  to  damp  those  parts  of  the 
paper  which  are  to  be  attached  to  the  hoop. 

Figure  3. — The  workwoman,  called  the 
"  stretcher,"  takes  the  hoops,  which  are  prepared 
by  the  raiser,  and  places  them  on  the  hooks. 

Figure  4. — The  "  cutter,"  when  the  papers  are 
dry,  takes  the  hoops  one  by  one  and,  removing 
the  papers,  piles  them  on  the  table  ;  the  empty 
hoops  are  placed  on  the  floor. 

13 


.  .  _ 


IHHBC 

TWTlTlffg 


-- 

z    . 


_    -_: 


-  1      "_1_      "_lr 


1 


248     FAN  MAKING  AND  FAN  MAKERS 

Figure  5. — The  "  rounder  off,"  who  cuts  off 
the  angles  of  the  paper  with  scissors. 

Figure  6. — A  stone  and  mallet  similar  to  those 
used  by  bookbinders  are  also  shown,  these  are 
used  to  brighten  gilt  fan  papers. 

Figure  7. — A  drawing  of  the  tool  known  as  a 
"  sonde,"  or  probe.  It  is  a  kind  of  copper  ruler 
rounded  at  both  ends,  and  with  very  rounded 
edges.  It  is  thirteen  or  fourteen  inches  long. 
In  the  illustration  the  centre  part  is  not  shown, 
as  it  would  be  too  long  to  show  in  its  entirety. 
The  other  objects  can  be  identified  from  the 
account  given  above. 

PLATE  II  (not  reproduced)  shows  a  room  in 
which  two  women  fan  painters  might  be  accommo- 
dated. (It  is  well  furnished  in  the  style  of  the 
first  half  of  the  eighteenth  century,  with  presses, 
tables,  and  chairs.) 

Figure  i  shows  a  painter  at  work  painting 
a  leaf. 

Figure  2. — Various  utensils. 

PLATE  III. — Mounting  fans. 

To  mount  a  fan  is  to  connect  the  leaf  and  the 
stick. 

The  vignette  represents  a  room  where  two 
workpeople  are  carrying  out  the  principal  opera- 
tions of  their  trade.  There  are  several  large 
presses,  which  serve  as  stores. 

Figure  i. — The  workwoman  who  makes  the 
rays  of  a  leaf  with  a  tool  something  like  a  bur- 
nisher, called  a  "  jetton." 


EIGHTEENTH-CENTURY  METHODS    249 

Figure  2. — A  woman  working  with  a  "  sonde," 
or  probe. 

Lower  half  of  Plate  III. 

Figure  i. — The  prepared  and  painted  leaf  as 
delivered  to  the  workwoman,  called  the  "  moulder." 

Figure  2. — The  mould  or  shape.  This  is  a 
piece  of  walnut  wood,  into  which  are  cut  twenty 
grooves  radiating  from  the  same  spot ;  the 
grooves  are  about  the  eighth  of  an  inch  in  breadth 
and  depth.  The  bottom  of  the  grooves  is  an 
acute  angle.  All  the  rays  should  be  exactly 
equal  distances  from  each  other,  and  in  the  case 
of  the  small  shapes  they  occupy  a  little  less  than 
a  semicircle. 

Figure  3. — Large  mould  which  gives  a  semi- 
circle. In  both  moulds  the  centre  is  indicated 
by  a  tiny  copper  plate,  pierced  with  a  hole,  so 
that  the  exact  centre  shall  be  accurately  pre- 
served. 

Figure  4. — Shows  the  method  of  finding  the 
centre  of  a  leaf,  which  is  not  always  in  exactly 
the  same  place  as  that  used  by  the  painter,  and 
marked  by  him  with  the  cardboard  compasses 
shown  on  Plate  II,  because  it  is  the  duty  of  the 
mounters  who  carry  out  their  work  perfectly  to 
arrange  matters  so  that  the  heads  of  figures  or 
other  principal  objects  are  not  placed  on  a  fold. 
To  avoid  this  they  move  the  leaf  to  and  fro  on 
the  mount,  so  that  the  right  side  (which  faces 
the  wood)  is  arranged  in  such  a  way  that  the 
heads  and  other  principal  objects  are  neither  in 


PLATE  XXVII. 

Fan  making.    See  p.  253, 
The  Final  Stages. 


250 


PLATE  XXVII. 
251 


FINISHING   PROCESSES  253 

the  grooves  nor  in  the  exact  middle  of  the  inter- 
mediate space.  In  this  position  it  is  steadied 
by  a  piece  of  marble  or  other  weighty  substance. 

Figure  5. — Illustrates  the  raying  of  the  leaf 
as  shown  in  part  marked  i  of  the  vignette. 

The  leaf  having  been  arranged  as  above  described, 
the  workwoman  holds  the  leaf  in  her  left  hand, 
and  takes  a  pressing  tool  known  as  a  "  jetton  " 
in  her  right  hand,  drawing  it  along  the  grooves 
into  which  she  presses  the  paper,  which  by  this 
means  is  worked  into  rays. 

Figure  6. — The  "  jetton,"  made  of  silver  or 
copper  of  the  size  of  a  24-sous  piece. 

Figure  7. — A  similar  tool  with  a  handle. 

PLATE  IV. 

Figure  8. — Leaf  completely  marked  with  rays, 
from  which  the  gorge  has  been  cut  off  almost 
entirely  with  scissors. 

Figure  9. — The  "  pinching "  process,  which 
consists  of  folding  the  paper  where  marked  by 
the  radiating  grooves,  the  right  side  of  the 
painting  being  on  the  outside. 

Figure  10. — The  "  folding  "  process,  which  con- 
sists of  dividing  in  two  the  spaces  which  were 
left  between  the  folds  already  made. 

Figure  n. — The  "  probing  "  process  (Sonder), 
which  consists  in  introducing  the  tool  shown, 
Fig.  7,  Plate  I,  between  the  papers  on  the  right 
side  of  each  fold,  so  that  the  sticks  may  be  inserted. 

Figure  12.— Folded  fan  ready  for  cutting  off 
any  excess  of  paper  on  the  last  fold. 


254    FAN  MAKING  AND  FAN  MAKERS 

Figure  13. — The  final  cutting  of  the  gorge. 

Figure  14. — "  Threading,"  or  inserting  the  sticks 
in  the  openings  prepared  by  the  probe. 

Figure  15. — Cutting  the  upper  side  of  the  fan, 
which  removes  any  of  the  leaf  which  projects 
beyond  the  guards. 

Figure  16. — Putting  a  little  band  of  paper  along 
the  top  on  the  other  side  of  the  leaf. 

Figure  17. — Finished  fan. 


THE  WORSHIPFUL   COMPANY   OF 
FAN   MAKERS 

It  appears  that  when  fans  were  introduced  into 
England  they  were  for  the  most  part  imported, 
at  first  from  the  East,  later  from  Italy  and  France ; 
and  therefore  English  makers  of  fans,  if  such 
beings  existed,  were  few  and  unimportant. 

Towards  the  end  of  the  seventeenth  century, 
however,  there  were  a  certain  number  of  English 
fan  makers,  who  were  later  augmented  by  the 
influx  of  skilled  craftsmen,  tradesmen,  and  artisans 
driven  to  this  country  from  France  by  religious 
persecution.  They  must  soon  have  become 
a  fairly  numerous  and  important  body,  for  by 
the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth  century  it  was 
worth  their  while  to  petition  for  a  charter,  which 
was  granted  to  them  by  Queen  Anne.  It  bears 
the  date  April  19,  1709,  and  was  the  last  to 
be  granted  to  any  City  Company. 

The  charter,  as  preserved  at  the  offices  of  the 


FAN  MAKERS  COMPANY  255 

Worshipful  Company  of  Fan  Makers,  is  engrossed 
on  parchment,  and  is  a  lengthy  document  setting 
out  the  purposes  of  the  Company  and  the  duties 
of  its  officers  and  members.  Bound  up  with  it 
is  a  full-length  portrait  of  Queen  Anne  in  gouache, 
presented  in  1714  by  one  of  the  members  named 
Earle.  It  is  of  considerable  interest,  as  pre- 
sumably the  painter  was  an  English  fan  painter, 
to  judge  by  the  name,  and  it  was  painted  at  a 
period  from  which  few  actual  English  painted 
fans  have  survived.  It  shows  Her  Majesty 
standing  by  a  table,  on  which  is  laid  the  charter. 
The  colouring  is  full  and  rich,  the  pigment  is 
heavily  applied,  and  the  vehicle  used  gives  the 
painting  a  thick,  almost  pasty,  appearance  ;  the 
whole  effect  is  not  unpleasing,  though  as  a  work 
of  art  it  cannot  be  rated  very  highly. 

The  charter  was  rebound  in  red  morocco 
towards  the  end  of  the  nineteenth  century. 

Most  unfortunately,  the  early  records  of  the 
Society  have  disappeared,  the  Stamp  Book  of 
Admittances  only  dating  back  to  1747,  and 
beginning  with  the  number  839.  Thus  there  is 
no  complete  list  of  members  available.  There- 
after appear  some  names  familiar  to  collectors 
of  printed  fan  leaves,  but  a  great  many  of  the 
later  admittances  are  of  persons  who  did  not 
follow  the  trade  of  fan  maker. 

Among  the  entries  are  found  : — 

Richard  Simmonds,  1750.     At  his  house  in  London 
Bridge.     Ribbon  weaver. 


PLATE  XXVIII. 

Early  nineteenth-century  English  Fan.  Silk 
leaf,  with  applied  medallions  printed  in  colour 
on  satin.  The  central  one  is  a  domestic  scene 
after  Fragonard ;  at  the  sides,  Cupid  making  and 
sharpening  arrows.  Pierced  ivory  sticks,  with 
steel  inlets,  and  painted  reserves  after  Wedgwood. 
Steel  guards. 

Victoria  and  Albert  Museum. 


256 


257 


FAN  MAKERS  COMPANY  259 

848.  Abraham  Hadwin,  living  with  Mr.  Saml. 
Cook,  in  Russell  Street,  Covent  Garden, 
admitted  July  2,  1750. 

882.  Francis    Ghassereau,    Junr.     Admitted    the 

3rd  day  of  November,  1755.     Fan  maker. 

883.  Robert  Clarke,  admitted  the  I2th  September, 

X755>   at   Mr.  Clarke's  in   Bell   Sauvage 
Yard,  Ludgate  Hill. 

(This  is  a  name  often  found  on  fan  boxes, 

generally  of  paste-board  covered  with  pink  or 

green  paper,  enclosing  printed  fans,  of  which 

Clarke  was  the  publisher.) 

"  936.     Sarah    Ashton,    admitted    ist    February, 


(She  conducted  business  for  herself  for  a 
time,  and  was  afterwards  in  partnership  with 
Hadwin.) 

There  were  several  stick  makers  who  belonged 
to  the  Company,  among  them  :  — 

865.  Mr.  Joseph  Simmonds.     Admitted  June  3, 

1751.     At  Mr.  Cocks',  in  Saint  Martins 
le  Grand.     Stick  maker. 

866.  Mr.  William  Goe,  admitted  the  I7th  day  of 

June,  1751.     Stick  maker. 
888.     Mr.  Thomas  Goe,  admitted  the  first  day  of 

July,    1751.     In    Bethnal    Green.     Stick 

maker. 
880.     William  Adams.     Admitted  the  7th  day  of 

October,     1754.     Stick     maker    at     Mr. 

Delamotto's  in  the  Strand. 


260    FAN  MAKING  AND  FAN  MAKERS 

(This  may  possibly  have  been  a  descendant 
of  Peter  Motteux,  who  carried  on  the  business 
of  importer  of  East  Indian  goods  at  the  sign 
of   the   Two    Fans   in    Leadenhall   Street.     He 
translated  Don  Quixote,  and  died  in  1722.) 
1061.     James    Broome,    of    No.    24,    Gloucester 
Row,    Hoxton,    admitted   the   3oth   day 
of  April,  1804. 

From  some  notes  referring  to  members  of  the 
Court  we  learn  some  earlier  dates  of  admissions  : — 

266.  John  West,  admitted  December  13,  1710  ; 
a  member  of  the  Court  of  Assistants 
in  1749. 

(This  is  an  interesting  entry,  because  having 
been  admitted  so  soon  after  the  granting  of 
the  Charter,  it  shows  that  the  Company  must 
have  been  fairly  numerous  at  its  foundation. 
It  is  rather  surprising  that  there  should  have 
been  two  hundred  and  sixty-six  persons  em- 
ployed in  the  fan-making  trade  in  1710  in 
England.) 

519.  Francis  Qhassereau,  Senr.,  admitted  Decem- 
ber 4,  1721,  a  member  of  the  Court  of 
Assistants  in  1749. 

(He  designed  several  etched  fan  leaves.) 
720.     Abraham  Cock,  admitted  January  5,  1740. 

(He  belonged  to  a  family  which  had  several 
members  in  the  fan-making  business  down  to 
the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth  century.) 


IMPORTATION   OF  FOREIGN  FANS    261 

In  its  early  days  the  Company  was  probably 
very  zealous  in  promoting  the  interests  of  its 
members,  but  the  minutes  of  these  activities  have 
not  survived,  and  during  the  latter  part  of  the 
eighteenth  century  the  Court  appears  to  have 
met  only  to  part,  as  the  Minute  Book  merely 
records  the  names  of  those  present  at  the  meeting, 
and  gives  no  account  of  any  business  transacted, 
so  there  is  little  of  interest  to  be  gleaned  from 
the  accounts  of  these  gatherings. 

About  the  only  exception  is  on  July  i,  1779, 
when  Mr.  Robert  Clarke  represented  to  a  meeting 
of  the  Court  of  Assistants  that  the  "  importation 
of  French  and  foreign  fanns  daily  increased/* 
and  as  a  remedy  it  was  arranged  that  "  advertise- 
ments should  be  inserted  in  the  Public  Papers 
and  Hand  Bills  delivered  setting  forth  the  per- 
nicious tendency  of  such  proceedings,"  and  a 
subscription  was  agreed  on  to  defray  the  expenses. 

This  question  of  the  importation  of  foreign 
fans  was  naturally  a  most  important  one  to 
English  makers,  and  the  Company  had  long  been 
alive  to  the  danger.  At  the  beginning  of  the 
Minute  Book  begun  in  1775  some  one  has  written 
some  notes  bearing  on  the  subject.  They  are 
headed  : — 

"  Observations  of  the  Importation  of  French 
or  Foreign  Fans. 

"  Calpins  for  Fans  (Mounts).  By  the  nth 
George  the  First  Chapter  the  Seventh  Calpins 


PLATE  XXIX. 

Vernis  Martin.  Mid-eighteenth  century.  Painted 
with  a  "  Feast/'  The  lower  part  decorated  in 
the  Japanese  taste. 

M.  Duvelleroy. 


262 


2G3 


PENALTIES   FOR  IMPORTING   FANS       265 

for  Fans  are  rated  in  the  Custom  House  Books 
at  Seven  Shillings  and  sixpence  a  Dozen  the 
Duty  paid  on  Importation  is  one  shilling  five 
pence  seven  eights  per  dozen.  And  besides  if 
made  of  leather  and  the  leather  be  the  most 
valuable  part.  For  every  twenty  shillings  of 
the  real  value  upon  cash  the  Duty  upon  importa- 
tion is  six  shillings. 

"  By  the  I2th  of  Charles  the  2nd  Chapter  the 
fourth  Fans  for  women  and  children  (French 
making)  are  rated  in  the  Custom  House  Book 
at  £2  per  dozen  and  the  Duty  paid  on  importation 
£1-5-0  per  dozen. 

"  BUT  if  the  Fans  are  painted  they  are  pro- 
hibited to  be  imported  and  are  seizable  as 
painted  wares." 

The  prohibition  of  embroideries  under  various 
statutes  is  also  noted,  and  the  penalties  stated, 
and  the  statutes  relating  to  the  importation  of 
gold  and  silver  fringes  and  lace  are  quoted ; 
these  were  liable  "to  be  forfeited  and  Burnt, 
and  £100  paid  by  the  importer  of  every  parcel 
so  imported." 

"  By  the  Act  of  the  6th  of  Ann  Chapter  igth. 

"  Silks  wrought  or  made  with  gold  or  silver 
or  materials  clandestinely  imported  are  forfeited 
with  £200  by  every  importer  and  £100  by  the 
Receiver  Seller  or  Concealer. 

r'  Upon  which  Act  it  appears  that  either  Mounts 
or  Fans  that  are  painted  are  seizable  and  that 


266    FAN  MAKING  AND   FAN  MAKERS 

Fans  or  Mounts  Embellished  with  Gold  or  Silver 
are  Prohibited  under  very  severe  penalties  Par- 
ticularly under  the  Acts  of  the  4th  of  Edward  3rd 
and  the  I5th  and  22nd  of  George  II." 

"  Observations  on  the  Commercial  Treaty  with 
France  which  took  place  the  loth  day  of  May, 
1787. 

"  Schedule  D  in  the  Book  of  Rates.  It  is 
expressed  Paper  Hangings  for  Rooms  for  every 
£100  Imported  there  shall  be  paid  £75  per  cent. 

"  Paper  not  otherways  particularly  enumerated 
or  described  for  every  £100  Value  £55  per  cent." 

"  Toys  For  every  £100  value  £33  per  centum. 
"  Query    as   plain   fans   may   be   imported   do 
they  not  come  under  the  Denomination  of  Toys  ?  " 

"  Schedule  D  all  other  goods,  Wares  and  Mer- 
chandise whatever  not  being  particularly  enum- 
erated or  described  or  otherwise  charged  with 
Duty  not  prohibited  to  be  imported  or  used  in 
Great  Britain  and  not  being  exempted  from 
Duty,  for  every  £100  value  thereof  £27-10-0 
per  cent." 

"  By  which  it  appeareth  Paper  Fans  Mounts 
plain  cannot  be  imported  without  paying  a 
Duty  of  £55  per  cent.  And  that  Plain  Fans 
cannot  be  imported  without  paying  a  Duty  of 
£27-10  per  cent. 

"  Or  if  they  are  Imported  as  Toys  £33  per  cent." 


FAN  MAKERS   COMPANY  267 

The  arms  of  the  Company  (as  given  in  the 
Minute  Book  of  the  Worshipful  Company  of 
Fan  makers,  1775)  are  rather  different  from 
those  shown  in  a  bookplate  of  about  1750,  but 
the  general  idea  is  the  same. 

"  Company  of  Fan  Makers  or  Fan  Stick  Makers. 

"  Arms. — Or  a  fan  displayed  with  a  mount 
of  various  devices  and  colours  the  sticks  gu  : 
on  a  chief  per  pale  gu  and  az  on  the  dexter  side 
a  shaving  iron  over  a  bundle  of  sticks  tied  together, 
or ;  on  the  sinister  side  a  framed  saw,  in  pale 
of  the  last. 

"  Crest. — A  hand  couped  ppr  holding  a  fan 
displayed  or. 

"  Motto.— Arts  and  Trade  United." 

Of  late  years  the  Company  has  consisted,  to 
a  certain  extent,  of  members  connected  with 
the  industry,  and  includes  some  members  who 
are  interested  in  fans  from  the  artistic  view- 
point, but  the  majority  consists  of  those  who 
are  "  fan  makers  "  in  name  only. 

Its  activities,  however,  have  included  several 
exhibitions  and  competitions,  which  have  been 
held  with  a  view  to  the  resuscitation  and  encour- 
agement of  the  Arts  and  Trades  of  fan  making 
in  England. 

The  master  fan  makers  of  Paris  had  a  corpora- 
tion of  their  own  similar  to  our  City  Guilds  or 
Companies.  It  was  founded  in  the  reign  of 


268    FAN  MAKING  AND  FAN  MAKERS 

Louis  XIV  in  1673,  and  its  Patron  was  St.  Louis. 
It  was  governed  by  four  jurors,  and  in  order  to 
be  admitted  "  master  "  it  was  necessary  to  have 
served  an  apprenticeship  of  four  years  and  to 
have  produced  a  chef-d'oeuvre  to  the  satisfaction 
of  the  governing  body ;  a  sum  of  550  livres  had, 
moreover,  to  be  paid.  There  were  exceptions  to 
this  rule,  whereby  widows,  sons,  and  sons-in-law 
of  master  fan  makers,  as  well  as  those  marrying 
the  widow  of  a  "  master,"  obtained  the  privilege 
on  easier  terms. 

By  the  middle  of  the  century  there  were  in 
Paris  about  a  hundred  and  fifty  master  fan 
makers.  It  was  the  golden  age  of  the  fan,  and 
many  of  them  were  rich  and  important  trades- 
people. 

The  Fan  Makers*  Corporation  was  united  to 
the  toy  dealers,  and  the  musical  instrument 
makers  by  an  edict  of  the  nth  of  August,  1776, 
and  the  same  edict  included  the  painting, 
varnishing,  and  other  subsidiary  callings,  which 
were  necessary  to  these  trades. 


SOME 

FAN   PAINTERS, 

PRINTERS, 

AND   DESIGNERS 


14 


CHAPTER   VII 

SOME  FAN  PAINTERS,   PRINTERS, 
AND  DESIGNERS 

IT  has  often  been  remarked  that  it  is  very  singular 
that  few  painted  fan  leaves  are  signed  by  the 
artist.  In  all  probability,  however,  the  greater 
number  of  them  were  the  work  of  painters  who, 
while  possessing  considerable  skill  in  copying  and 
adapting  designs  suitable  for  the  decoration  of 
fans,  had  very  little  either  individuality  or  origin- 
ality, and  occupied  the  position  of  superior 
artisans.  Many  doubtless  were  painted  by  women, 
and  in  most  cases  the  work  appears  to  have  been 
carried  out  in  "  ateliers  "  or  workshops.  There- 
fore in  the  following  list  few  painters'  names 
occur.  The  greater  number  are  those  of  designers, 
engravers,  or  publishers  of  printed  fans.  I  hope 
that  it  will  be  found  useful  to  many  collectors 
of  such  fans  who  may  possess  leaves  from  which 
the  imprint  has  been  cut  wholly  or  in  part  in 
the  course  of  mounting.  For  though  subsequent 
to  the  year  1734  all  engravings  were  obliged  to 
bear  the  name  of  the  publisher  and  the  date  of 
publication,  it  frequently  happened  that  these 

271 


272 


FAN  PAINTERS,   PRINTERS 


particulars  were  removed  during  subsequent 
manipulations.  Owners  of  such  examples  may, 
by  reference  to  this  list,  be  able  to  identify 
the  subjects,  and  be  able  to  refer  them  to  a 
publisher  or  designer,  thus  adding  much  to  their 
interest. 


Agar.  Engraver.  The  Oracle  of  Apollo  ;  Jupiter ; 
Tarquin  and  the  Sibyl ;  The  Widow.  (Printed 
fans.) 

Andre,  Eug.  Signature  on  Lithographed  Fan. 
Three  Medallions  of  Village  Life. 

Angrand.  Publisher.  Fan  with  nine  medallions, 
containing  female  figures  representing  the 
Five  Senses  and  the  Four  Seasons.  (Printed). 

Arevalo,  Cano  de.  Spanish  fan  painter  to 
the  Queen  of  Spain  at  the  end  of  the  seven- 
teenth century. 

Ashton,  Sarah.  Publisher.  Duchess  of  York, 
1792  ;  Botanical  Fan,  1792  ;  The  Casino  Fan, 
J793  >  Conundrums,  1794 ;  The  Way  of 
the  World,  1796  ;  School  for  Scandal,  1796  ; 
Shakespeare's  Seven  Ages,  1796 ;  The 
World  grown  Old  and  Crazy.  (Printed  fans.) 

Ashton,  Sarah  and  Co.  Publishers.  Conun- 
drums, 1797.  (Printed  fan.) 

Ashton  &  Co.  Publishers.  Female  Seven  Ages, 
J797 »  The  Quiz  Club,  1797 ;  The  Lady's 
Adviser,  1797  ;  Grotesque  Subjects,  1797. 
(Printed  fans.) 


AND   DESIGNERS  273 

Ashton,  S.  &  Co.  Publishers  of  A  Dance  Fan, 
1798.  (Printed  fans.) 

Ashton  and  Hadwen.  Publishers  of  Conundrums, 
1800 ;  The  Union,  1801 ;  Peace  Restored, 
1801 ;  Divertissement  pour  tout  Age,  1800. 
(Printed  fans.)  Sarah  Ashton  was  admitted 
a  member  of  the  Worshipful  Company  of 
Fan  Makers  February  i,  1770. 

B 

Badini,  Charles  Francis.  Designer  of  Fan- 
ology,  1797.  (Printed  fan.) 

Balster,  T.  Publisher  of  Fan  in  Honour  of 
George  III,  1789  ;  Queen's  Royal  Fan,  1821 ; 
The  Map  of  England.  (Printed  fans.)  He 
was  admitted  as  member  of  the  Worshipful 
Company  of  Fan  Makers  in  December,  1777. 

Barlow.  Engraver  of  Royal  Concert^  (after 
Cruiksharik),  1781.  (Printed  fan.) 

Bartolozzi,  F.  Engraver  of  Theft  of  Cupid's 
Bow  ;  Cupid  and  Psyche,  1779  ;  Cupid  and 
Arabesque  1780.  (Printed  fans.) 

Baylie,  Ann.  Fan  maker.  Warehouse  woman. 
"  At  the  Golden  Fan  and  Sun  at  Chidley 
Court,  near  Carlton  House,  Pall  Mall." 

Bella,  Stefano  Delia.  Engraving  of  a  Hand- 
screen,  in  the  centre  three  Couples  dancing 
a  Country  Dance.  (Schreiber  Collection.) 

Belleteste,  Jean  Antoine.  Maker  of  ivory 
fan  mounts.  1787-1832.  Catalogue  descrip- 
tif  critique  et  Anecdotique  des  Ob  jets  (a 


274          FAN  PAINTERS,   PRINTERS 

Trianon)  sous  les  Auspices  de  SM  I'lmperatise 

(Eugenie),  1867.     No.  70,  "  Un  6ventail  sculte 

a  jour."     (M.  S.) 
Belli,  Fra.     "  Invenit  et  Facit."     The  signature 

of   a   fan   decorated    on   one   side   with   ten 

medallions  representing  Venus  receiving  from 

the  Tritons  the  tributes  of  the  sea  ;  on  the 

other  side  five  medallions  of  subjects  in  the 

Pompeian  style.     (M.  S.) 
Benizy.     Designer    and    Engraver     of     Charade 

Nouveau.     (Printed  fan.)  S.  C. 
Birman,     A.      P.       Publisher    and    Designer    of 

Marriage  of  Duke  of  York,  1791,  George  III, 

1791.     (Printed  fans.) 
Boitard,   Louis   Pierre.     Fan  in  the  Schreiber 

Collection.     Pen  drawings  of  Cupids  engaged 

in  Vintage.     Signed  "  Boitard  196." 
Boucher.     Many  fan  leaves  are  attributed  to  this 

master,  generally  on  very  insufficient  grounds. 
Bunbury,     H.     W.     Drawing    of     The    Minuet 

at   Bath,   reproduced   on    a    French   fan  in 

the  Schreiber  Collection. 
Burney.     Designer    of    The    Oracle    of    Apollo, 

Jupiter.  Tarquin  and  the  Sibyl.  The  Widow. 

(Printed  fans.) 

C 

Cahaigne.      1766.      A     fan     finely     painted     in 

gouache  is  thus  signed.     (M.  S.) 
Canu,    Jean     Dominque     Eteinne.       Engraver, 

born    at    Paris    1768.     "  The    Horse    Race," 


AND   DESIGNERS  275 

"The     Lasso/'     "Negro     Labourers,"     "El 
Mendigo."     (Printed  fans.) 

Car  don.  Engraver  of  George  III,  with  Nelson 
and  Britannia.  (Printed  fans.) 

Carracei,  Augostino.  Etched  Designs  for 
Hand-screens. 

Carre,  Mdle.  Alida.  Dutch  fan  painter 
eighteenth  century.  (Siret.  Dictionnaire  des 
Paintres  de  toutes  les  ficoles).  M.  S. 

Chassereau,  Francis.  Designer  of  Pleasure- 
boat,  1739  ;  Garden  Scene,  1741  ;  Capture  of 
Porto  Bello,  1740 ;  Shepherd  and  Shep- 
herdess, 1741.  (Printed  fans.) 

Chassereau,  Francis,  Senr.,  was  an  early  and 
important  member  of  the  Worshipful  Com- 
pany of  Fan  Makers.  He  was  admitted 
December  4,  1721,  and  was  a  member  of 
the  Court  of  Assize  in  1729.  Francis  Chasse- 
reau, Junr.,  was  admitted  November  3,  1758. 

Chaudet.  Designer  of  Fan  with  Medallions 
in  Honour  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte.  (Printed 
fan.) 

Chodowiecki,  Daniel.  Designer  and  Engraver 
of  Frederick  William  II  ;  Apotheosis  of 
Frederick  II.  (Printed  fans.) 

Cipriani,  G.  B.  Designer  of  Orpheus  and  Eurydice, 
Toilet  of  Venus.  (Printed  fans.) 

Clark,  S.  Designer  of  View  of  Greenwich, 
1740.  (Printed  fan.) 

Clarke,  Robert.  Publisher  of  Fanology, 
1797 ;  Love  Scene,  1795.  (Printed  fans.) 


276 


FAN  PAINTERS,   PRINTERS 


A  Robert  Clarke  was  admitted  member  of 
the  Worshipful  Company  of  Fan  Makers 
in  1756.  His  address  is  given  as  of  "  Mr. 
Clarke's  in  Bell  Sauvage  Yard,  Ludgate 
Hill." 

Clarke  &  Co.  Publishers  of  Gipsy  Fan ;  St 
James's  Park,  1741  ;  King's  Theatre,  1788. 
(Printed  fans.) 

Clarke  &  Simmons.  Publishers  of  Eventail 
de  Charades,  1791.  (Printed  fan.) 

Cochin,  Nicholas,  the  elder.  Engraver  of  a 
Hand-screen  with  the  subject  of  the  Triumphal 
Return  of  David  with  the  Head  of  Goliath. 

Cock  &  Co.  Publishers  of  Trial  of  Warren 
Hastings,  1788  ;  Heraldic  Fan,  1792.  (Printed 
fans.) 

Cock,  J.  Publisher  of  The  Minuet,  1782 ; 
Lieutenant- Colonel  Tarleton,  1782.  (Printed 
fans.) 

Cock,  John  &  Co.  Publisher  of  Medley  of 
Puzzles,  etc.,  1791.  (Printed  fans.) 

Cock,  John  and  Crowder  (J.  P.).  Publisher 
of  Drury  Lane  Theatre,  1794 ;  The  Alle- 
gorical Fan,  1794  ;  Ten  Country  Dances  and 
Five  Cotillions,  1793  ;  Almanack,  1796  ; 
English  History,  1793 ;  History  of  France, 
1793  ;  The  Oracle,  1800.  (Printed  fans.) 

Cock,     William.      Publisher     of     The    Original 
Fanology,     1791  ;    New    Opera    Fan,     1797. 
(Printed  fans.) 
There   were    several    persons   named    Cock 


AND   DESIGNERS  277 

who  were  members  of  the  Worshipful  Company 
of  Fan  Makers :  Abraham  Cock,  admitted 
January  5,  1740.  John  Cock,  of  Wood  Street, 
admitted  December  5,  1759.  Wm.  Cock,  ad- 
mitted November  5,  1778.  Abraham  Cock  the 
younger,  admitted  March  19,  1795. 
Coker,  B.  Lord  Howe's  Victory,  June  i,  1794. 

(W.  R.)     (Printed  fan.) 

Cooper,  Robert.  Engraver  of  Children  with 
Dog ;  The  School  for  Scandal,  1796.  (Printed 
fans.) 

Cortona,  Pietro  da  Berrettini,  1596-1667, 
is  said  to  have  painted  a  fan  which  was 
shown  at  the  Exhibition  of  Fans  held  in 
Drapery  Hall,  1878. 

Coustellier,  Fernando  Y  Compia.  Fabrica  di 
Abanicos,  Paris ;  El  Telegrafo  de  Amor ; 
Floral  fan.  (Printed  fans.) 


Desameaux,  Charles,  flourished  1680.  This 
name  is  found  spelt  in  several  ways :  "  De 
Hames,"  "  De  Hantes,"  "  De  Heaulme," 
etc.  Jal  mentions  this  master  as  being  in 
1656  "  Marchand  Edvantaillier  et  Ellumineur 
ordinaire  de  sa  Majeste."  (M.  S.) 

Desparcs,  F.  Claude  Lectere.  "  Fan  Maker 
to  His  Majesty,"  circa  1680.  (M.  S.) 

Dyde  and  Scribe.  Publishers  of  Road  to 
Ruin,  Charade  Fan.  (Printed  fans.) 


278 


FAN  PAINTERS,   PRINTERS 


Elizabeth,    Princess.      Designer    of    The    Rest 

by  the  Wayside.     (Printed  fan.) 
Elven,  J.  P.      Engraver  of  Medallions  of  Ships. 

(Printed  fans.) 


Fleetwood,  J.  The  Wheel  of  Fortune. 
(Printed  fan.) 

Fontaine.  Designer  of  Fan  with  three  Medal- 
lions in  Honour  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte. 
(Printed  fan.) 

Franks,  H.  Engraver  of  Parliamentary  Fan, 
1741.  (Printed  fan.) 

French  J.  Publisher  of  Church  Fan,  1770. 
(Printed  fan.) 


Gamble,  M.  Publisher  of  Orange  Fan  (Marriage 
of  Princess  Anne  with  William  of  Orange, 
1734),  published  1733 ;  Henry  VIII  (after 
Hogarth),  1743 ;  Harlot's  Progress  (after 
Hogarth),  1732  and  1733  ;  The  Church  of 
England  Fan,  1732-3  ;  An  Excise  Fan,  1733  ; 
Chinese  Scene,  1738 ;  Moses  Striking  the  Rock, 
1740 ;  Damsel  mourning  the  Loss  of  her 
Lover,  1739  ;  The  Sailor's  Wedding  ;  Piping 
Shepherd,  etc.,  1739 ;  Pastorelle,  1738  ;  Romeo 
and  Juliet,  1742  ;  Haymaking,  1744.  These 
are  all  printed  from  etched  plates. 


AND   DESIGNERS  279 

Germo,  Leonardo.  Fan  painter.  Flourished  at 
Rome  about  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth 
century.  A  fan  bearing  his  signature,  with 
the  subject  of  Venus  and  Adonis,  is  in  the 
Victoria  and  Albert  Museum  ;  another,  also 
signed,  painted  with  the  "  Triumph  of 
Mordecai,"  was  shown  at  the  Exhibition  of 
South  Kensington  1870  ;  still  another,  painted 
with  an  allegorical  subject,  belongs  to  Lady 
Northcliffe.  (W.  R.) 
Giordano,  Luca.  Painter.  "  La  Renommee  des 

Dieux  et  des  Deesses."     (M.  S.) 

Godefroy.    Engraver  of  Fan  with   Medallions  in 

Honour  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte.    (Printed  fan.) 

Goupy,  Jose.     Fan  in  Schreiber  Collection,  with 

Three    Views    in    Rome.     Signed    with    his 

name,  followed  by  "  1738    N.  A."     His    fan 

is  included  in  the  English  Section.      He  was 

a  fashionable  water-colour  painter  principally 

of  architectural  subjects. 

Guiducci,  Angelo.     "  The  Five  Senses." 

"  Guilielmus,    Dominus    de    Erqustan    pinx, 

1673."    The  above  signature  is  found  on  a  fan 

painted  with  the  Judgment  of  Midas.  (M.  S.) 

Guillot,    Jacques.      Fan    maker    to    the    King 

(Louis  XIV),  flourishing  circa  1680.     (M.  S.) 

H 

Hadwen,  J.  Publisher  of  Allegory  on  the 
Triumph  of  Spain,  with  Spanish  inscrip- 
tion :  "  Publicada  segun  la  ley  pr.  I.  Hadwen, 


280          FAN   PAINTERS,   PRINTERS 

cort  de  la  Corona,  Cheapside,  London/* 
(Printed  fan.)  He  was  admitted  as  member 
of  the  Worshipful  Company  of  Fan  Makers 
November  5,  1772. 

Hammond.  Designer  and  Engraver  of  The 
Progress  of  Love,  late  eighteenth  century. 
(Printed  fan.) 

Herault.  Hand-screen  in  honour  of  the  birth 
of  the  Dauphin,  1729.  Inscription :  "  Per- 
mit d'inprimer  23rd  September  1729." 

Herndly,  Wm.    Fan  painter  in  Leicester  Square. 

Hincks,  W.  Engraver  of  George  III.  (Printed 
fan.)  > 

Herman,  Christoph  Fridr.  Set  of  four  Hand- 
screens  representing  Ballet  Dancers. 

H.  M.,  Mrs.  Publisher  of  The  Opera  Fan  (King's 
Theatre),  1788.  (Printed  fan.) 

Hollis,  M.  Publisher  of  The  Casket  Scene  from 
the  "  Merchant  of  Venice,"  1746.  (Printed 
fan.) 

Hylton,  Richard.  Publisher  of  The  New 
Nassau  Fan,  1733.  (Printed  fan.) 


S.      Publisher 
(Printed  fan.) 


of     Pensez    a    Vous,     1796. 


Jenner,  J.  Publisher  of  Ruins  of  a  Church  ; 
Woman  riding  pillion  behind  a  man,  who 
is  talking  to  a  priest.  (Printed  fan.) 


AND   DESIGNERS  281 

Jones,  Chas.      Publisher  of  Perpetual  Almanack, 

1788.     (Printed  fan.) 
Joucy,   Jacques.     Fan  maker  to  the  King  (Louis 

XIII),  flourishing  circa  1680.     (M.  S.) 

K 

Kauffmann,  Angelica,  R.A.  Designer  of  Fan 
in  Honour  of  Alexander  Pope ;  Theft  of 
Cupid's  Bow ;  Shakespeare's  Tomb,  1790. 
(Printed  fans.) 

Kerr,  D.  Publisher  of  "  Fortune  Telling  by 
Cards,"  or  the  new  Gipsy  fan. 

Kleiner,  S.  Designer  and  Engraver  of  "  Vienna, 
1756  "  ;  Three  Medallions  printed  on  Silk. 

Kymli.  Painter  to  the  Elector  Palatine.  Ex- 
hibited at  "  Le  Salon  de  la  Correspondence  " 
in  1779  the  "  Toilet  of  Venus,"  painted  on 
a  fan  (quoted  by  M.  S.  from  "  Nouvelles  de 
la  Republique  des  Lettres  et  des  Arts,"  Paris, 
1779). 

L 

Lasinio,  Conte  Carlo.  Copy  of  fan  leaf  by 
F.  Bartolozzi,  "  Aurora."  (Printed  fan.) 

Le  Brun.  Fan  attributed  to  this  master  was 
sold  about  1884  in  Spain.  It  represented 
fhryne  before  her  Judges.  It  had  for- 
merly belonged  to  the  Duke  of  Medina- 
Coeli.  (M.  S.) 

Legrand,  Pierre.  Fan  maker  to  the  Duchesse 
d' Orleans,  circa  1663. 


282          FAN  PAINTERS,   PRINTERS 

Louvion,  J.  B.  Engraver  of  Landscape,  Shep- 
herd and  Shepherdess  with  Two  Peasant 
Women.  (Printed  fan.) 

La  Vega,  Fo.  Fan  painter.  Two  fans  in 
Schreiber  Collection,  representing  the  entry 
of  Charles,  King  of  the  Two  Sicilies,  into 
Naples,  1734,  and  a  Review  at  Gaeta,  1734, 
drawn  with  the  pen  in  bistre  and  washed 
with  Indian  ink. 


M 

Martin,  F.    Publisher  of    Heraldry    Fan,    1792. 

(Printed  fan.) 
Martini,  P.  Engraver  of  The  Royal  Family  at 

the  Exhibition  of  the  Royal  Academy,  1789. 

(Printed  fan.) 
Maurer,  W.  "The  Pyramid  of  Babylon." 

(Printed  fan.) 
Moncornet,  Balthasar.  Publisher.  Hand-screen 

with  the  subject  of   the   Triumphal    Return 

of  David  with  the  Head  of  Goliath. 


N 

Neele,  S.  T.  Engraver.  History  of  France, 
1793 ;  History  of  England,  1793  (Printed 
fan.) 

O 

Onkruit,  Theodore.  Flourishing  as  fan  painter 
about  1660  at  La  Have.  (M.  S.) 


AND  DESIGNERS  283 

Ovenden.       Engraver.       Heraldic     Fan,      1792. 
(Printed  fan.) 


Parr,  N.  Engraver.  Ranelagh,  1751.  (Printed 
fan.) 

Persier.  Designer.  Fan  with  Medallions  in 
Honour  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte.  (Painted 
fan.) 

Pi  chard.  "  Tr£s  connu  pour  la  feuille  d'E  van- 
tail  ;  il  a  chez  lui  d'excellents  originaux," 
quoted  by  M.  S.  from  "  1'Almanach  d'indica- 
tion  et  d'adresse  personnelle." 

Pinchbeck,  Jonathan.  The  Fan  and  Crown 
in  New  Round  Court,  in  the  Strand.  Pub- 
lisher of  The  Nassau  Fan,  1733 ;  Royal 
Repository ;  Grove  at  Bath,  1737 ;  Bath 
Needles,  1757  ;  The  Reason  for  the  Motion 
'Satire  on  Walpole),  1741 ;  Humours  at  New 
Tunbridge  Wells,  1734 ;  Vauxhall,  1737  ;  The 
Dumb  Oracle  ;  Courteny  Fan,  1732  ;  The  Old 
Man's  Folly,  1734  ;  The  Old  Maid  ;  Amours 
of  an  Old  Bachelor,  1734.  (Printed  fans.) 

Poggi,  A.  Publisher  of  Portraits  of  the  Royal 
Family  at  the  Royal  Academy,  1789  ;  Cameos, 
1780  ;  Children  with  Battledores,  1788  ;  The 
Power  of  Love,  1780  ;  Cupid  and  Psyche, 
1799  ;  Children  with  Tops,  1788  ;  Victory, 
1782.  (Printed  fans.) 

Preston,  J.  Publisher  of  Royal  Concert,  1781. 
(Printed  fans.) 


284 


FAN  PAINTERS,   PRINTERS 


R 

Ramberg,  P.  Designer  of  The  Royal  Family 
at  the  Exhibition  of  the  Royal  Academy, 
1789.  (Printed  fan.) 

Ready  J.  Publisher  of  Prince  and  Princess  of 
Wales,  1795  ;  Female  Seven  Ages,  1797 ; 
Progress  of  Love  (undated) ;  The  Good  Swain, 
1790  ;  The  Good-for-Nothing  Swain,  1795  ; 
The  Altar  of  Love ;  the  Ladies'  Bill  of  Fare ; 
The  Selection  of  Beaux.  (Printed  fans.) 

Renau,  M.  le  Chevalier.  Designer  of  Gib- 
raltar. (Etched.) 

Romanelli.  Signature  on  a  fan  belonging  to 
Mme.  Jubinal  de  Saint- Albin  (Paris).  Subject : 
The  Rape  of  the  Sabines. 


Sayer,  Robert.  Publisher.  Ranelagh,  1751. 
(Printed  fan.) 

Setchel,  J.  F.  Publisher.  Bartholomew  Fair. 
(Printed  fan.) 

Simpkins.  Engraver.  Road  to  Ruin ;  Charade 
Fan  ;  Royal  Emblems.  (Printed  fans.) 

Speren,  G.  Publisher.  Pump  Room,  Bath ; 
J737  ;  Orange  Grove,  Bath,  1757.  (Printed 
fans.) 

Springsguth,    Junior.      Music.     (Printed    fans.) 

Springsguth,  S.  Engraver.  Duke  of  Welling- 
ton. (Printed  fan.) 


AND   DESIGNERS  285 

Stokes,  Scott,  and  Croskey.  Publishers.  Sur- 
render of  Valenciennes,  1793  ;  New  Carica- 
ture Dance  Fan  for  1794  ;  New  Puzzle  Fan, 
1794.  (Printed  fans.) 

Stothard.  Designer.  Lieutenant-Colonel  Tarle- 
ton,  1782  ;  Young  Girl  and  Doves.  (Printed 
fans.)  One  of  his  designs — Three  children 
with  a  dove  and  cage — is  reproduced  on  a 
French  fan  in  the  Schreiber  Collection. 

Strange,  Sir  Robert.  Engraver.  Prince  Charles 
Edward  Stuart,  and  Allegorical  figures ; 
Cameron  of  Lochiel  as  Mars  and  Flora 
MacDonald  as  Bellona,  1745.  (Printed  fan.) 

Sudlow's  Fan  Warehouse.  Publishers  of  Royal 
Wedding,  1795.  (Printed  fan.) 

T 

Thielcke,    H.    Engraver.      "The    Rest    by    the 

Wayside."     (Printed  fan.) 
"  Tiquet  facit."     The  signature  on  a  fan  in  the 

Sale  Catalogue  of  the  Walker  Collection 
which  represents  "  Personages  of  the  Court 
of  the  Regency  playing  Blind  Man's  Buff." 

U 

Uwins.  Designer  of  Neptune  and  Britannia 
with  George  III.  (Printed  fan.) 

V 

Vaughan,  Edward.    The  Necroman  Trick  Fan, 
1734.     (Printed  fan.) 
15 


286          FAN  PAINTERS,  PRINTERS 

Voiriot,  Les.  Fan  painters.  Pierre  flourishing 
about  1639 ;  Claude,  son  of  the  above ; 
Nicholas,  son  of  Claude,  flourishing  about 
1679.  (M.  S.) 

W 

Watteau.  Doubt  has  been  expressed  as  to 
whether  the  great  master  ever  painted  fan 
leaves.  Many  have,  however,  been  attributed 
to  him,  often  on  very  slight  grounds.  M.  S., 
writing  in  1884,  refers  without  name  or  date 
to  a  "  recent  sale  "  in  London,  where  a  fan 
painted  by  Watteau,  representing  a  f£te  at 
Versailles,  reached  the  sum  of  12,500  frs.,  and 
another,  which  was  sold  in  Spain,  formerly 
the  property  of  the  Princess  Adelaide  of 
Savoy,  by  the  same  master,  "  Une  F£te  a 
Cythere,"  which  was  sold  for  3,675  frs. 
Here  again  the  name  and  date  of  the  sale 
is  not  given,  and  I  am  unable  to  verify 
either. 

Weight  man,  Thos.  Publisher  of  Portrait  of 
Duchess  of  York,  surrounded  by  dance  music, 
1791.  (Printed  fan.) 

Wells,  Lewis.  Publisher  and  Engraver  of 
"  Gretna  Green  "  ;  Views  of  Margate,  1798  ; 
Engraver  of  Lieutenant-Colonel  Tarleton. 
(Printed  fan.) 

Wilson,  George.  Designer  and  Engraver  of 
Ladies'  Bill  of  Fare  ;  A  Selection  of  Beaux, 
1795 ;  A  Collection  of  Beaux,  1795 ;  The 


AND  DESIGNERS  287 

Good  Swain,  1795  ;  The  Good-for-Nothing 
Swain  ;  The  Union,  1801  ;  The  Peace,  1801  ; 
Adviser  and  Moralist,  1797 ;  The  Lady's 
Physician  ;  The  Quiz  Club,  1797.  (Printed 
fans.)  The  Ladies'  Bill  of  Fare  was  pub- 
lished in  two  versions ;  that  issued  on  I4th 
February,  1795,  bears  the  inscription  :  "  Pub- 
lish'd  as  the  Act  direct  (sic)  by  G.  Wilson." 
A  very  similar  design  bears  the  inscription : 
"  Geo.  Wilson  del*.  London,  Published  Feby. 
20,  1795,  by  J.  Read,  133,  Pall  Mall."  The 
Seven  Ages ;  The  Female  Seven  Ages. 

A  John  Wilson,  of  Gary  Street,  was  admitted 
a  member  of  the  Worshipful  Company  of 
Fan  Makers  7th  December,  1757  ;  he  may 
have  been  the  father  of  George. 

X 

Xavery,  Francis.  This  name  and  the  date 
"  1763  "  occurs  on  a  fine  painted  fan  belong- 
ing to  a  Monsieur  Vanneer,  subject :  "  An 
Affianced  Pair  led  by  Hymen  to  the  Altar 
of  Love."  (M.  S.) 

In  the  above  list  where  the  initials  M.  S.  or 
W.  R.  are  appended  to  the  particulars  given,  it 
indicates  that  the  authority  quoted  is  Le  Livre 
de  Collectioneurs  (Maze  Sencier)  or  the  History 
of  the  Fan  (Wooliscroft  Rhead) 


SOME   BOOKS 

OF   INTEREST 

TO 

FAN   COLLECTORS 


CHAPTER    VIII 

SOME  BOOKS  OF  INTEREST  TO  FAN 
COLLECTORS 

I  AM  not  calling  these  notes  a  Bibliography, 
because  a  list  of  the  books  which  contain 
something  bearing  on  one  or  other  aspect 
of  the  subject  would  include  hundreds  of 
volumes,  of  which  the  overwhelming  majority 
would  not  be  of  the  slightest  use  to  people  who 
collect  the  comparatively  modern  European 
folding  fan.  By  far  the  greater  number  of  refer- 
ences would  be  to  the  ceremonial  and  ecclesiastical 
fans,  which  have  so  much  of  interest  for  the 
archaeologist,  but  which  lie  outside  the  period 
which  produced  those  which  form  the  subject 
of  this  volume. 

Rondot,  Natalis :  "  Rapport  sur  les  Ob  jets 
de  Parure,  de  Fantaisie  et  de  Gout,  fait  a  la 
Commission  Fran$aise  du  Jury  Internationale 
de  1'Exposition  Universelle  de  Londres."  8vo. 
Paris,  Imprimerie  Imperiale,  1854. 

Blondel :  "  Histoire  des  Eventails  chez  tous 
les  Peuples  et  a  toutes  les  Epoques.  Ouvrage 
illustre  de  50  Gravures  et  suivi  de  Notices  sur 
1'ficaille,  la  Nacre  et  1'Ivoire."  8vo.  Paris, 

391 


292      BOOKS  FOR  FAN  COLLECTORS 

Librairie  Renouard,  1875.  This  is  not  quite  such 
an  interesting  work  as  one  might  expect  from 
the  title.  The  illustrations  are  rather  small, 
but  there  is  much  information  as  to  the  natural 
history  of  the  materials  mentioned. 

Uzanne,  Octave  :  "  The  Fan."  Illustrated  by 
Paul  Avril.  8vo.  London,  Nimmo  and  Bain, 
1884.  An  English  translation  of  the  amusing 
work  originally  written  in  French.  It  is  full 
of  anecdotes,  poetry,  and  literary  references,  but 
of  little  practical  value  to  a  collector.  The  illus- 
trations are  entirely  fanciful,  and  do  not  reproduce 
a  single  actual  specimen. 

Walker's  Collection  :  "  The  Catalogues  of  the 
Cabinet  of  Old  Fans,  the  Property  of  Mr.  Robert 
Walker,  of  Umngton,  Berkshire,  etc.,  which  will 
be  sold  by  auction  by  Messrs.  Sotheby,  Wilkinson 
and  Hodge  on  Thursday,  the  8th  of  June,  1882, 
and  two  following  days/*  This  has  numerous 
autotype  plates,  which  are  excellent  renderings 
of  some  very  fine  photographs. 

"  Fans  and  Fan  Leaves,"  English :  Collected 
and  Described  by  Lady  Charlotte  Schreiber. 
With  161  illustrations.  London,  John  Murray, 
Albemarle  Street,  1888. 

"  Fans  and  Fan  leaves,"  Foreign :  Collected 
and  Described  by  Lady  Charlotte  Schreiber. 
With  153  illustrations.  London,  John  Murray, 
Albemarle  Street,  1840. 

These  two  magnificent  volumes  contain  litho- 
graphic reproductions  (full  size)  of  the  cream  of 


BOOKS  FOR  FAN  COLLECTORS   293 

the  collection  of  fans  presented  to  the  British 
Museum  by  the  late  Lady  Charlotte  Schreiber, 
which  is  to  be  found  in  the  Department  of  Prints 
and  Drawings.  The  first  volume  consists  mainly 
of  reproductions  of  printed  leaves,  the  other 
includes  some  hand-painted  examples.  These  give 
a  very  good  idea  of  the  original  collection,  but 
all  who  are  interested  in  printed  fans  should  see 
the  fans  themselves  if  possible.  Besides  the 
illustrations,  there  are  a  multitude  of  references 
to  contemporary  books  and  documents,  which 
are  most  useful. 

"  The  Catalogue  of  the  Collection  of  Fans  and 
Fan  Leaves  presented  to  the  Trustees  of  the  British 
Museum  by  the  Lady  Charlotte  Schreiber.  Com- 
piled by  Lionel  Cust,  M.A.,  F.S.A." 

A  complete  list  of  the  Collection,  with  shortened 
versions  of  the  notes  in  "  Fans  and  Fan  Leaves/' 
and  revisions  of  some  of  the  titles.  It  includes 
two  indexes,  one  of  the  names  of  artists  and 
publishers,  and  another  of  the  most  important 
persons,  places,  and  events  mentioned  in  the 
volume.  A  most  valuable  book  of  reference, 
especially  to  collectors  of  printed  leaves. 

Flory,  M.  A.  :  "A  Book  about  Fans."  Pub- 
lished in  America.  An  interesting  book  about 
old  fans,  and  including  a  section  on  the  art  of 
painting  fan  leaves,  of  much  use  to  those  who 
wish  to  try  their  hand  at  this  fascinating  pursuit. 

G.  Wooliscroft  Rhead :  "  History  of  the  Fan," 
London,  Kegan  Paul,  Trench,  Trubner  and 


294      BOOKS  FOR  FAN  COLLECTORS 

Co.,    Ltd.,    1910.      A    most   sumptuous    volume, 
exquisitely   illustrated   with   numerous   plates   in 
colour    and   half-tone.     It    contains    chapters    o 
Fans  of  the  Ancients,  Far  East,  Primitive  Peoples 
The   Flabellum   and   Early  Feather  Fan,  leading 
up  to  the  Painted  and  Printed  Fans  of  Seventeenth 
and  Eighteenth  Century  Europe. 

Vecellio  :  "  Habiti  Antichi  et  Moderni,"  1590. 
Engravings  of  costumes,  many  of  the  figures 
holding  fans  in  their  hands. 

De  Bruyn,  A. :  "  Omnium  Pene  Europae,"  etc., 
1581.  A  somewhat  similar  work,  1581,  of  value 
to  those  studying  the  costumes  of  the  sixteenth 
century ; ,  few  of  these  fans  have  survived. 

"  Coryat's  Crudities  "  :  Contains  an  account  of 
Italian  printed  fans  in  the  sixteenth  century 
(which  is  quoted  in  its  entirety,  p.  106). 

Quilliet :  "  Dictionnaire  des  Peintres  Espagnols." 

Salway,  Mrs.  :  "  Fans  of  Japan." 

Redgrave,  S.  :  Catalogue  of  Fan  Exhibition, 
1870. 

Marcel,  M.  Gabriel :  "  Un  Eventail  Historique 
du  dix-huitieme  Siecle,"  Paris,  1901. 

The  bound  volumes  of  the  Gonnoisseur  should 
also  be  consulted  on  account  of  the  numerous 
illustrations  of  exquisite  examples  of  specimens 
in  private  collections  not  usually  accessible  to 
the  public.  For  the  tendency  in  fan  decoration 
during  the  last  twenty  years  the  Studio  magazine 
may  be  referred  to,  particularly  the  special  number 
entitled  "  Modern  Jewellery  and  Fans." 


THE   FAN 

IN   LITERATURE 

AND   HISTORY 


CHAPTER   IX 

THE  FAN   IN  LITERATURE  AND 
HISTORY 

REFERENCES  to  the  fan  are  innumerable,  both 
in  fiction  and  in  those  biographies,  diaries,  and 
documents  which  are  the  groundwork  on  which 
history  is  built.  From  the  point  of  view  of  this 
volume  we  may  omit  those  which  deal  with  it 
as  the  fan  of  the  winnower  who  separates  the 
chaff  from  the  grain,  as  the  instrument  for  dis- 
persing flies — those  children  of  Beelzebub — and 
as  the  insignia  of  rank.  But  even  omitting  these, 
there  is  still  left  a  wealth  of  material  on  which 
to  draw. 

For  in  the  eighteenth  century  it  was  universally 
in  use.  The  pretty  woman  used  it,  knowing  she 
added  to  her  charms  ;  the  clumsy  woman  used 
it  in  order  to  occupy  her  hands ;  the  ugly  woman 
used  it,  as  thereby  she  might  at  least  obtain 
credit  for  elegance. 

Among  these  last  Queen  Charlotte,  the  wife 
of  George  III,  is  a  well-known  example.  Not 
being  dowered  by  Nature  with  any  beauty  of 
face,  she  made  up  for  it  by  dignity  of  manner 

297 


298          THE  FAN  IN  LITERATURE 

and  the  particularly  fine  contour  of  her  figure, 
more  especially  of  her  hands  and  arms.  So  much 
so  that  Northcote  subsequently  declared  that 
Queen  Charlotte's  plainness  "  was  not  a  vulgar 
but  an  elegant  plainness."  This  artist  saw  another 
grace  in  her.  As  he  looked  at  Reynolds'  portrait 
of  her,  fan  in  hand,  Northcote  remembering  the 
sitting,  exclaimed :  "  Lord,  how  she  held  that 
fan  !  " 

References  to  the  fan  in  French  literature  are 
naturally  numerous,  and  often  are  of  the  some- 
what flowery  type  which  we  associate  with  the 
lighter  side  of  eighteenth-century  belle  lettres. 
The  fan  is  alternately  a  weapon  of  "  the  cruel 
fair,"  or  a  fan  used  as  bellows  to  blow  up  the 
fires  of  love. 

Two  jeux  d' esprit  in  verse,  quoted  by  Octave 
Uzanne,  are  given  in  the  English  translation  of 
"  The  Fan/' 

The  young  Abb6  Mathieu  de  Montreuil,  whose 
robes  did  not  prevent  him  from  carrying  a  sword, 
nor  from  being  well  known  as  a  gallant,  returned 
a  fan  to  the  owner,  having  robbed  her  of  it  for 
a  short  time. 

Pray  be  not  angry,  Ma'am,  with  me 
Because  your  fan  I  once  withdrew ; 
I  burn  with  love,  and  so  you  see 
I  need  its  cool  much  more  than  you. 

This  improvisation  smells  somewhat  of  the  midnight 
oil,  perhaps,  but  that  is  a  way  of  these  eighteenth- 
century  impromptus. 


AND  HISTORY  299 

Louis  XIV  gave  the  Duchesse  de  Bourgogne 
a  Chinese  fan,  accompanying  the  gift  with  the 
following  lines  : — 

To  chase  in  summer  time  the  busy  flies, 

To  keep  from  cold  when  suns  too  quickly  fade, 

China,  Princess,  here  offers  you  its  aid, 

In  very  gallant  wise.    I   fain  had  offered  gifts  of  other 

sort 

To  chase  all  flatt'ring  dull  fools  from  the  Court 
Such  present  had  outshined 
The  rest ;  but  this  the  crown 
Of  gifts  most  worth  renown 
It  seeks  but  cannot  find. 

Madame  D'Aublay,  in  an  account  of  a  conversa- 
tion with  a  visitor,  gives  an  account  of  the  uses 
of  the  fan  as  understood  in  her  day. 

He  began  playing  with  a  fan,  which  was 
lying  on  a  table. 

"  How  thoroughly  useless  a  toy/'  he  observed, 
and  she  retorted  in  defence  of  the  inevitable 
companion  of  all  women  at  that  time :  "  No, 
On  the  contrary,  taken  as  an  ornament,  it 
was  the  most  useful  of  any  belonging  to  full 
dress :  occupying  the  hands,  giving  the  eyes 
something  to  look  at,  and  taking  away  stiffness 
and  formality  from  the  figure  and  deportment." 

"  Men  have  no  fans,"  cried  he,  "  and  how  do 
they  do  ?  " 

"  Worse,"  quoth  I  plumply. 

"  But  the  real  use  of  the  fan,"  cried  he,  "  if 
there  is  any,  is  it  not  to  hide  a  particular  blush 
that  ought  not  to  appear  ?  " 


PLATE  XXX. 
Various  Fans.     Early  nineteenth  century. 

1.  German    Fan.     Coloured    lithograph.    "  The 
Goose  with  the  Golden  Egg/' 

2.  English.  ,  Painted  and  pierced  bone. 

3.  Dutch.      Pierced  and  painted  horn. 

4.  Spanish    Fan.     "  The    Bull-Fight/'     Cedar 
sticks  inlet  with  steel. 


300 


PLATE  XXX. 
301 


THE  FAN  IN  LITERATURE          303 

"  Oh  no,  it  would  make  it  the  sooner  noticed." 

"  Not  at  all ;  it  may  be  done  under  pretence 
at  absence — rubbing  the  cheek  or  nose,  putting 
it  up  accidentally  to  the  eye — in  a  thousand 
ways/'  and  so  on. 

The  Baronne  de  Chapt,  "  (Euvre  Philosophique," 
vol.  i,1  is  earnest  in  her  advice  to  women  of  the 
beau  monde  to  learn  how  to  make  the  best  use 
of  the  fan. 

"  It  is  so  pretty/'  says  she,  "  so  convenient, 
so  suited  to  give  countenance  to  a  young  girl, 
and  to  extricate  her  from  embarrassment  when 
she  presents  herself  in  a  circle  and  blushes,  that 
it  cannot  be  too  highly  exalted.  We  see  it 
straying  over  cheeks,  bosoms,  hands,  with  an 
elegance  which  everywhere  produces  admirers. 
Thus  a  citizeness  sort  of  person,  who  is  but 
so-and-so,  according  to  the  slang  of  the  day,  in 
wit  and  beauty,  becomes  supportable  if  she 
knows  the  different  moves  of  the  fan,  and  can 
adapt  them  to  the  right  occasion.  Love  uses 
the  fan  as  an  infant  a  toy,  makes  it  assume  all 
sorts  of  shapes ;  breaks  it  even,  and  lets  it  fall 
a  thousand  times  to  the  ground.  How  many 
fans  has  not  love  torn  !  They  are  the  trophies 
of  his  glory  and  the  images  of  the  caprices  of 
the  fair  sex  ! 

"It  is  not  a  matter  of  indifference  a  fallen  fan. 
Such  a  fall  is  ordinarily  the  result  of  reflection, 
intended  as  a  test  of  the  ardour  and  celerity  of 

1  Uzanne,  "  The  Fan." 
16 


304          THE  FAN  IN  LITERATURE 

aspiring  suitors.  They  run,  they  prostrate  them- 
selves, and  he  who  picks  up  the  fan  first,  and 
knows  how  stealthily  to  kiss  the  hand  that  takes 
it,  carries  off  the  victory.  The  lady  is  obliged 
for  his  promptitude,  and  it  is  then  that  the  eyes 
in  sign  of  gratitude  speak  louder  even  than  the 
lips." 

If  it  had  all  the  uses  with  which  the  witty 
Baronne  credits  it,  small  wonder  that  it  was 
popular  ;  but  it  is  said  that  the  real  reason  that 
it  came  into  high  favour  with  somewhat  of  a 
bound  in  the  latter  half  of  the  seventeenth  century 
was  a  rude  remark  made  by  that  past  mistress 
of  rudeness,  Christina  of  Sweden,  about  the 
year  1656. 

D'Alembert,  in  his  "  Reflections  and  Anecdotes 
of  the  Queen  of  Sweden,"  relates  that  some 
ladies  of  the  Court  inquired  her  opinion  as  to 
whether  fans  might  be  carried  in  winter  as  well 
as  in  summer.  They  probably  expected  to  pro- 
pitiate her  by  deferring  to  her  opinion,  but  as 
she  was  most  contemptuous  of  anything  in  the 
way  of  feminine  airs  and  graces,  she  replied  with 
an  insulting  remark,  which  (to  retain  the  play 
on  the  words  eventail — eventees)  may  be  trans- 
lated "  Fans  !  What  do  you  want  with  fans  ? 
you're  fantastic  enough  already ! "  To  avenge 
themselves  for  this  brusque  reply  to  their  polite- 
ness, they  all  furnished  themselves  with  fans, 
using  them  on  every  occasion,  and  from  their 
example  the  fashion  spread  over  Europe.  They 


AND  HISTORY  305 

must  have  been  unfortunate  in  hitting  on  what 
was  evidently  one  of  Christina's  pet  aversions, 
because  on  another  occasion  Michel  Dahl,  a  Swedish 
painter,  proposed  to  paint  her  fan  in  hand.  On 
hearing  the  suggestion,  Christina  angrily  cried : 
"  What's  that  ?  A  f an  ?  Never  !  Give  me  a 
lion ;  it  is  the  sole  attribute  which  suits  a  queen 
like  me." 

It  is  hard  in  some  of  the  anecdotes  given  about 
fans  to  judge  between  romance  and  history, 
Often  an  inquiry  into  facts  shows  that  the  dates 
of  the  alleged  occurrences  make  it  impossible 
for  them  really  to  have  happened  under  the 
circumstances. 

Take,  for  instance,  the  well-known  and  often- 
quoted  passage  from  "  Le  Cousin  Pons,"  by 
Balzac,  in  which  is  recounted  the  presentation 
by  Pons  to  his  cousin  of  "  a  gem  of  a  fan  enclosed 
in  a  little  box  of  West  India  wood,  signed  by 
Watteau,  and  formerly  the  property  of  Madame 
de  Pompadour."  The  old  musician  bends  before 
his  cousin  and  offers  her  the  fan  of  the  historic 
favourite,  with  these  words  of  royal  gallantry : — 

"It  is  time  for  that  which  has  served  Vice  to 
be  in  the  hands  of  Virtue.  A  hundred  years 
must  wane  e'er  that  miracle  can  be  worked. 
You  may  be  very  sure  that  no  princess  possesses 
anything  to  compare  with  this  exquisite  master- 
piece, for  it  is  unhappily  human  nature  to  do 
more  for  a  Pompadour  than  for  a  virtuous 
Queen." 


306 


THE  FAN  IN  LITERATURE 


Here  the  inference  clearly  is  that  Watteau 
had  put  his  best  work  on  a  fan  especially  painted 
for  La  Pompadour,  for  if  not,  the  whole  reason 
of  the  flowery  compliment  falls  to  the  ground. 
This,  however,  was  impossible,  unless  Watteau 
painted  prophetically,  as  he  died  the  very  year 
in  which  she  was  born. 

The  fans  of  "La  Belle  Marquise  "  have  inspired 
not  a  few  poets  and  romancers  (among  whom 
may  be  included  the  compilers  of  catalogues  !), 
and  they  love  to  "  put  a  name  "  to  the  painters 
of  those  thus  immortalized. 

Hear  Mr.  Austin  Dobson  on  the  subject.  "  On 
a  Fan  that  belonged  to  the  Marquise  de  Pompa- 
dour "  :— 

Chicken  skin  delicate,  white, 

Painted  by  Carl  Vanloo, 
Loves  in  a  riot  of  light, 

Roses  and  vapours  blue. 

Hark  to  the  dainty  frou  frou, 

Picture  above,  if  you  can, 
Eyes  that  could  melt  as  the  dew — 

This  was  the  Pompadour's  Fan  ! 

During  the  reign  of  the  fan  in  England  con- 
temporary writers  never  wearied  of  using  it  as 
a  text  for  essays,  satires  and  poems.  Steel,  in 
the  Taller,  No.  52,  August  4,  1709,  has  an 
amusing  letter  on  the  subject  (too  long  here  to 
quote  in  its  entirety).  Delamira,  most  lovely 
of  maidens,  is  represented  as  being  on  the  eve 
of  her  marriage  consulted  by  the  fair  Virgetta, 


AND  HISTORY  307 

who,  though  charming  in  every  way,  has  never 
received  a  proposal.  From  her  happy  friend  she 
therefore  begs  "  the  excellences  which  now  she 
must  leave  of!,"  including  "  that  inexpressible 
beauty  in  your  manner  of  playing  your  fan." 
It  appeared  that  in  this  "  inestimable  rarity," 
left  to  her  by  her  mother,  lay  the  secret  of  her 
success  and  of  all  her  "  Conquests  and 
Triumphs."  Moreover,  she  also  gave  instructions 
as  to  its  use. 

'  You  see,  Madam,  Cupid  is  the  principal 
figure  painted  on  it ;  and  the  skill  in  playing 
this  Fan  is  in  your  several  Motions  of  it  to  let 
him  appear  as  little  as  possible  ;  for  honourable 
Lovers  fly  all  endeavours  to  ensnare  them  ;  and 
your  Cupid  must  hide  his  Bow  and  Arrow,  or  he 
will  never  be  sure  of  his  Game.  You  may  observe 
in  all  publick  Assemblies  the  sexes  seem  to 
separate  themselves  and  to  attack  each  other 
with  Eye-shot ;  that  is  the  time  when  the  Fan, 
which  is  the  Armour  of  Woman,  is  of  most  use 
in  her  Defence  ;  for  our  minds  are  constructed 
by  the  waving  of  that  little  instrument,  and  our 
thoughts  appear  in  Composure  or  Agitation  accord- 
ing to  the  Motion  of  it. 

"  You  may  observe  when  Will  Peregrin  comes 
into  the  side  box,  Miss  Gatty  flutters  her  Fan  as  a 
Fly  does  its  wings  round  a  candle  ;  while  her  elder 
sister,  who  is  as  much  in  love  with  him  as  she 
is,  is  as  grave  as  a  Vestal  at  his  entrance,  and 
the  consequence  is  accordingly.  He  watches  half 


308          THE  FAN  IN  LITERATURE 

the  play  for  a  glance  from  her  sister,  while  Gatty 
is  overlooked  and  neglected.  I  wish  you  heartily 
as  much  success  in  the  management  of  it  as  I 
have  had.  .  .  .  Take  it,  Good  Girl,  and  use  it 
without  Mercy  and  without  Remorse,  for  the 
Reign  of  Beauty  never  lasted  above  Three  Years, 
but  it  ended  in  Marriage  or  Condemnation  to 
Virginity/' 

Addison  in  the  Spectator,  too,  gives  instruction 
in  the  use  of  this  weapon,  for  "  Women  are  armed 
with  Fans  as  Men  are  with  swords." 

"  There  is  an  infinite  variety  of  motion  to  be 
made  use  of  in  the  flutter  of  a  Fan. 

"  There  is  the  angry  Flutter,  the  modest  Flutter, 
the  timorous  Flutter,  the  confused  Flutter,  the 
merry  Flutter,  the  amorous  Flutter.  Not  to  be 
tedious,  there  is  scarce  any  emotion  of  the  Mind 
which  does  not  produce  a  similar  agitation  of  the 
Fan  ;  inasmuch  if  I  only  see  the  Fan  of  a  disci- 
plined Lady  I  know  very  well  if  she  laughs, 
frowns,  or  blushes.  I  have  seen  a  fan  so  very 
angry  that  it  would  have  been  dangerous  for 
the  absent  lover  who  provoked  it  to  come  within 
the  wind  of  it.  And  at  other  times  so  very  lan- 
guishing that  I  have  been  glad  for  the  Lady's 
sake  the  lover  was  at  a  sufficient  distance  from 
it.  I  need  not  add  that  the  Fan  is  either  a  Prude 
or  a  Coquette  according  to  the  nature  of  the 
person  who  bears  it !  " 

So  here  is  no  question  of  magic  in  the  Fan 
itself,  as  with  the  all- conquering  weapon  oi 


AND   HISTORY  309 

Steele's  Delamira,  but  only  the  "  discipline  "  of 
hand  that  wielded  it. 

And  it  was  for  this  discipline  that  Addison 
proposed  to  set  up  his  Fan  Academy,  where 
ladies  who  aspired  to  carry  their  fans  according 
to  the  latest  fashion  could  learn  all  the  newest 
modes.  And  not  ladies  alone.  "  I  teach  young 
gentlemen  the  whole  art  of  gallanting  a  Fan. 
N.B.  I  have  reserved  little  plain  fans  made  for 
this  use,  to  avoid  expense  "  (Spectator,  No.  102). 

It  was  necessary  for  ladies,  as  a  matter  of  fact, 
to  study  the  way  to  use  their  fans,  as  this  matter 
marked  the  difference  between  the  gentlewoman 
and — the  others. 


Pray  ladies,  copy  Abington ; 
Observe  the  breeding  in  her  air, 
There's  nothing  of  the  actress  there  ! 
Assume  her  fashion — if  you  can — 
And  catch  the  graces  of  her  fan. 


The  origin  of  the  fan,  too,  was  a  subject  on 
which  writers,  French  and  English,  were  never 
weary  of  dilating.  That  it  came  from  the  East 
there  is  no  manner  of  doubt,  and  various  legends 
are  recounted  of  its  first  invention.  One  version 
of  the  origin  of  the  folding  fan  makes  it  the  inven- 
tion of  a  Japanese  goddess,  and  if  not  credible, 
it  is  at  least  pretty. 

An  Emperor  far  back  in  the  ages  had  a  faithful 
minister,  who  was  not  only  a  loyal  servant,  but 
a  beloved  friend  ;  he  was  the  sharer  of  all  his 


310          THE  FAN  IN  LITERATURE 

most  intimate  secrets,  and  the  custodian  of  the 
most  precious  of  his  worldly  goods.  By  the 
machinations  of  a  jealous  relative  the  once  trusted 
follower  was  to  all  appearances  proved  guilty  of 
a  breach  of  faith.  It  was  in  vain  that  he  applied 
for  permission  to  explain  matters  ;  his  Imperial 
master  considered  the  proof  beyond  all  doubt, 
and  said  :  "  Behold  this  fan  (which  was  a  screen 
fan).  You  and  I  were  one,  even  as  the  handle 
is  a  support  to  the  leaf.  I  crush  the  stick  to 
splinters  beneath  my  heel,  and  crush  the  leaf 
in  my  hands,  and  so  do  I  tear  you  from  my  heart 
and  discard  you  utterly.  Never  shall  I  have 
faith  in  you  again,  for  trust  once  lost  can  no  more 
be  restored  than  this  fan  can  be  made  whole  and 
fair  once  more/' 

The  kneeling  suitor  humbly  picked  up  the 
fragments  and  left  the  Imperial  presence. 

Nothing  was  left  to  him  but  to  perform  the 
sacrifice  of  Hari  Kari,  the  only  honourable  course 
for  one  in  his  position. 

Before  he  died  he  prayed  at  the  shrine  of  the 
goddess,  but  all  his  prayer  was  not  for  himself, 
but  for  his  master,  that  he  might  be  faithfully 
served  by  those  who  had  succeeded  him  in  h;s 
office.  The  heart  of  the  goddess  was  touched 
by  his  unselfishness,  and  the  oracle  spoke. 

"  Pick  up  the  bundle  of  pieces  of  the  broken 
fan  and  return  to  thy  master's  presence,  and 
there  spread  them  at  his  feet." 

Hardly    knowing    which    to     fear     most — the 


AND  HISTORY  311 

consequences  of  obedience  in  the  wroth  of  the 
Emperor  if  he  again  ventured  into  his  presence, 
or  that  of  the  goddess  if  he  failed  to  carry  out 
her  commands,  on  the  morrow  he  again  sought 
his  master. 

The  goddess  had,  however,  prepared  his  way 
by  a  dream,  and  he  was  received  graciously. 
Again  he  knelt  and  recounted  the  oracle's  words ; 
as  he  did  so  he  opened  out  the  fragments,  and 
to  his  amazement  there  was  a  perfect  folding 
fan.  The  splinters  of  bamboo  from  the  handle 
were  the  sticks,  and  the  crumpled  paper  fell  into 
place  as  the  folds  of  the  fan. 

The  Emperor  recognized  the  miracle. 

"  Dear  hast  thou  been  to  me  before,  ever  at 
my  side,  as  my  fan  which  hung  at  my  girdle. 
Now  thou  wilt  have  thy  place  in  my  heart,  as  my 
fan  which  I  carry  in  the  folds  of  my  robe  over 
my  breast." 

So,  confounding  the  ill  will  of  his  enemies,  the 
faithful  minister  lived,  ever  growing  dearer  to 
his  master,  until  both  died  on  the  same  day,  and 
were  conducted  by  the  goddess  to  the  Abode  of 
the  Blessed. 

The  "  origin  of  the  fan/'  as  related  on  a  fan 
leaf  etched  and  coloured  by  hand  in  the  manner 
so  usual  in  the  eighteenth  century,  printed  in 
France  for  the  Spanish  market,  is  given  as  being 
a  wing  torn  from  Zephyr  by  Cupid. 

The  etching  shows  Psyche  asleep,  while  Cupid 
stands  by  with  the  wing  in  his  hands,  which  he 


312       LITERATURE  AND  HISTORY 

had  retained  as  a  result  of  intervening  to  protect 
her  from  the  approach  of  Zephyr.  Psyche  after- 
wards waved  it  to  and  fro,  and  finding  it  cooled 
the  air,  ever  afterwards  used  it  as  a  fan. 


GLOSSARY 


INCLUDING  NOTES  ON  METHODS  AND  MATE- 
RIALS USED  IN  THE  MANUFACTURE  OF 
FANS,  AND  A  FEW  HINTS  AS  TO  THEIR 
PRESERVATION  AND  REPAIR 


GLOSSARY 

Battoir. — A  curious  type  of  fan,  the  sticks  being 
broadened  out  in  a  way  which,  in  the  most 
typical  examples,  resembles  a  racket. 

Brin. — The  French  term  for  the  inner  sticks  of 
a  fan. 

Brise. — A  fan  without  a  leaf,  consisting  of  sticks 
of  some  stiff  material  joined  by  means  of 
a  ribbon.  (See  Chapter  IV.) 

Cabriolet. — A  fan  with  two  (sometimes  three) 
narrow  leaves  in  place  of  the  ordinary  broad 
ones.  Most  fans  of  this  kind  are  decorated 
with  representations  of  the  vehicle  of  the 
same  name,  but  it  is  used  for  two-leaved 
fans,  however  decorated. 

Camaieu. — A  painting  in  different  shades  of  one 
colour,  most  generally  rose  or  blue.  This 
kind  of  ornament  was  extremely  popular  in 
the  mid-eighteenth  century,  china,  engravings 
and  printed  cottons  all  being  decorated  thus. 

Care  of  Fans,  The. — Delicate  and  costly  posses- 
sions such  as  fine  fans  deserve  the  utmost 
care  in  storage,  and  as  a  rule  they  are  not 
subjected  to  rough  treatment.  It  is,  how- 
ever, quite  possible  to  do  them  a  great  deal 

315 


316  GLOSSARY 

of  harm   without  knowing  it.    Just  as  the 

well-known   precept   as    to   gruel   rules   that 

it  should  be  "  thin,   but  not  too  thin/'   so 

fans  should  be  kept  "  dry,  but  not  too  dry/' 

A  very  warm  situation  may  perish  the  ivory 

and  skin,  cause  the  paint  to  flake  off,  and 

destroy    the    glue.     Damp    is    even    worse : 

it   deadens  the  gilding,   unfastens  the  glue, 

and  may  even  cause  mildew  spots  to  appear. 

If  a  fan  is  in  use,  do  not  allow  it  to  be  brought 

near  the  fire,  or  to  be  laid  on  a  table  where 

moisture  may  be  spilt.     Fans  should  not  be 

stored  open  :    it  spoils  the  folds,  and  makes 

the   skin   liable   to   crack.     There   are   cases 

in  which  fans  can  be  displayed  framed  almost 

like  pictures,   but  it  always  appears  to  me 

that  shown  in  this  way  they  lose  half  their 

charm.     And  although,  of  course,  a  properly 

glazed    airtight    case    does    away    with    the 

danger  of  dust  and  atmospheric  moisture,  it 

is  not  good  for  the  leaf  to  be  kept  extended. 

One  of  the  best  ways  of  preserving  them 
is  to  keep  them  in  a  cabinet  (or  cabinets, 
according  to  the  size  of  the  collection)  with 
shallow  drawers,  each  in  a  numbered  case  or 
compartment  corresponding  with  a  catalogue 
in  which  particulars  of  the  history  of  the 
fan,  as  far  as  it  can  be  ascertained,  should 
be  noted,  together  with  a  brief  description. 

Each  fan  should,  unless  the  cabinet  is 
absolutely  dust-proof,  have  some  sort  of 


GLOSSARY  317 

case  or  cover.  The  original  case,  if  it  is 
available,  is,  of  course,  the  most  interesting ; 
if  not,  a  slip  of  silk  or  brocade.  It  is  a  pretty 
idea  to  have  the  slips  of  old  silk  of  a  date 
corresponding  to  the  fan,  or  at  least  of  appro- 
priate design.  Old  fine  chintz,  or  "  printed 
callicoe,"  as  it  was  called  in  the  eighteenth 
century,  is  appropriate  for  the  earlier  paper 
fans  with  etched  leaves.  These  slips  help 
to  lessen  changes  of  temperature,  besides 
keeping  away  dust  and  moisture. 

Broken  fans  can  always  be  repaired,  and 
missing  sticks  and  portions  of  the  leaves 
replaced  if  such  accidents  have  unfortunately 
occurred ;  but  it  is  best  to  have  these  repairs 
done  by  experts,  as  even  a  slight  overplus 
of  glue  may  lead  to  considerable  damage 
when  a  fan  is  put  away.  Ordinary  glue  and 
cement  is  too  stiff  and  hard,  and  causes  the 
skin  or  paper  to  crack.  A  special  elastic  glue 
is  best  used,  which  never  becomes  absolutely 
hard,  but  retains  its  elasticity. 

Ivory,  if  soiled,  may  be  cleaned  with  a 
suspicion  of  lemon  juice  on  a  soft  cloth ; 
water  should  never  be  used. 

In  the  case  of  some  of  the  less  important 
fans  it  is  quite  possible  to  execute  trifling 
repairs  if  due  care  is  taken.  The  following 
precautions  must  be  observed:  Dust. is  very 
apt  to  collect  in  the  interstices  of  pierced 
ivory,  bone,  and  horn  fans,  and  moisture 


318  GLOSSARY 

should  never  be  used  to  remove  it  under  any 
circumstances.  In  any  case  it  only  drives 
it  firmly  into  the  crevices,  and  in  the  case 
of  horn  the  damp  is  absorbed  by  the  edges 
of  the  piercing,  rendering  them  rough  and 
uneven.  A  piece  of  chamois  leather  or 
Selvyt  cloth,  used  dry,  with  a  slight  amount 
of  pressure,  will  generally  prove  sufficient. 

Grease  spots  on  paper  may  be  removed 
by  petrol  or  benzine,  used  out  of  doors,  or, 
at  all  events,  at  a  safe  distance  from  a  flame. 
It  is  not  advisable  to  use  these  liquids  on 
skin. 

Rusted  steel  spangles  or  cut-steel  guards 
are  very  difficult  to  treat.  They  may  be 
reburnished,  but  fans  on  which  they  are 
found  are  only  rarely  of  sufficient  importance 
to  justify  the  expense.  In  the  case  of  a 
few  rusted  spangles  or  plaques  it  is  best  to 
have  them  replaced  by  fresh  ones,  as  the 
rust  has  generally  perished  the  stitches,  and 
their  disappearance  is  only  a  question  of 
time. 

Ordinary  silver  and  gold  spangles  must 
not  be  replaced  by  the  spangles  purchased 
at  fancy-work  shops,  which  are  made  of 
celluloid,  and  do  not  give  the  same  effect. 

Gilding  must  always  be  done  by  an  expert ; 
it  is  almost  an  impossibility  for  an  amateur, 
and  the  little  paper  binding  at  the  top  of 
a  fan  is  always  a  very  difficult  thing  to 


GLOSSARY  319 

replace,  and  as,  if  badly  done,  it  is  almost 
impossible  to  put  right,  it  is  better  to  have 
it  done  properly,  or  leave  it  alone. 

Chicken  Skin. — The  greater  number  of  the 
finest  fans  of  the  eighteenth  century  are 
painted  on  a  kind  of  vellum  known  as  chicken 
skin.  It  is  not  made  from  the  skin  of  chickens, 
or  indeed  of  any  bird  (though  it  has  been 
said  to  have  been  made  from  turkey  skin !), 
but  is  prepared  from  very  young  animals. 
The  finest,  it  is  said,  was  obtained  by  killing 
the  mother  before  the  birth  of  her  offspring. 
It  is  extremely  thin,  and  very  delicate  and 
supple.  It  shows  no  grain  looked  at  in  the 
ordinary  way,  but  if  held  up  to  the  light 
it  has  a  slightly  mottled  appearance,  which 
shows  at  once  what  it  is,  and  distinguishes 
it  from  paper,  which  was  sometimes  treated 
with  a  surface  preparation  so  as  to  resemble 
it.  Paper  always  shows  parallel  lines. 
Chicken  skin  fans  require  especial  care,  as 
they  are  easily  affected  by  both  heat  and 
damp.  If  kept  in  too  hot  a  place  the  skin 
may  become  hard,  and  ultimately  perish, 
and  damp  produces  mildew  and  stiffness 
when  the  skin  is  re-dried.  An  even  medium 
temperature  is  the  safest,  and  they  should 
be  opened  and  shut  as  seldom  as  possible. 

Colour  Prints. — The  distinction  must  be  care- 
fully observed  between  "  Colour  Prints/' 
"  Coloured  Prints,''  and  "  Printed  in  Colour." 

ir 


820  GLOSSARY 

The  first  term  is  used  to  imply  those  prints 
in  which  several  different  colours  are  used 
on  one  impression  so  as  to  obtain  an  effect 
not  unlike  water-colour  painting.  Very  rich 
and  very  delicate  effects  can  be  obtained. 
It  is  an  artistic  process,  and  good  examples 
are  highly  esteemed. 

"  Coloured  Prints "  are  those  in  which 
the  outline  and  certain  details  are  indicated 
by  an  impression  from  an  etched  or  engraved 
block,  the  colouring  being  added  by  hand. 
There  seems  no  reason  why  these  should 
have  been  so  roughly  carried  out  as  they 
usually  were.  With  more  careful  handling 
good  results  would  have  been  attained. 

"  Prints  in  Colour/'  "  Printed  in  Colour." 
These  terms  are  generally  used  for  impres- 
sions from  engraved  blocks  printed  in  one 
colour  only,  such  as  red,  blue,  or  green. 

All  these  varieties  are  to  be  found  on  fan 
leaves.  Also  prints  in  black  or  sepia  on 
vivid  grounds,  such  as  royal  blue,  jade, 
orange,  or  rose;  in  some  cases  the  black  is 
used  as  the  background,  relieving  figures  in 
silhouette  of  colour  after  the  fashion  of  a 
Greek  vase. 

Cockade  Fans. — Those  which  open  out  to  a 
circular  form,  and  shut  up  against  a  fairly 
long  handle. 

Etching. — Most  of  the  older  printed  fan  leaves 
are  decorated  with  etchings,  which  were 


GLOSSARY  321 

coloured  by  hand  ;  they  must  not  be  con- 
founded with  pen-and-ink  drawings,  sometimes 
erroneously  called  etchings.  These  leaves 
were  printed  from  copper  plates.  The  method 
employed  was  first  of  all  to  coat  the  copper 
with  a  suitable  varnish,  to  this  the  design 
was  transferred,  and  then  scratched  with 
a  needle  so  as  to  expose  the  copper.  The 
plate  was  then  placed  in  a  bath  of  acid, 
which  eat  into  the  copper  wherever  the  var- 
nish had  been  removed.  The  superfluous 
varnish  having  been  cleaned  off,  printer's  ink 
was  rubbed  into  the  sunk  lines  ;  paper  was 
laid  over  the  plate,  and  by  means  of  a  press 
the  design  was  transferred  to  the  paper. 
It  will  be  noticed  that,  contrary  to  printing 
from  ordinary  blocks,  in  which  the  picture 
is  raised,  the  design  is  sunk  into  the  plates. 
Few  etched  fans  are  of  any  importance 
from  an  artistic  point  of  view ;  they  are 
probably  the  work  of  ordinary  employees  of 
the  publishing  firms,  who  had  no  pretensions 
to  be  anything  more  than  skilled  workmen. 
Feathers. — Both  peacocks'  and  ostrich  feathers 
have  been  used  for  decorating  fans.  Princi- 
pally they  were  grouped  in  an  ornamental 
handle  so  as  to  form  a  screen-shape  fan. 
For  folding  fans  they  were  sometimes  used 
as  an  edging.  Folding  fans  made  altogether 
of  feathers  seem  to  be  a  nineteenth-century 
invention. 


PLATE  XXXI. 

i  and  2.  Etched  and  hand-coloured  fans.  "  In 
the  Chinese  taste."  These  fans  were  very  popular 
in  the  first  half  of  the  eighteenth  century. 


3-22 


GLOSSARY  325 

Goldfish. — A  very  richly  coloured  mother-o'- 
pearl,  principally  used  for  inlay. 

Gorge. — The  part  of  the  stick  between  the 
shoulder  and  the  head. 

Gouache. — Painting  in  body  colour.  The  medium 
used  was  elastic,  and  will  stand  a  wonderful 
amount  of  usage  without  cracking.  It  is 
quite  different  to  ordinary  modern  water 
colour,  such  as  Chinese  white,  which  should 
on  no  account  be  used  for  any  attempted 
restoration. 

Grisaille. — A  painting  in  tones  of  grey,  shading 
from  black  to  white,  no  colour  being  intro- 
duced. 

Guards. — The  outer  sticks,  which  are  always 
much  stronger  and  broader  than  the  inner 
sticks. 

Head. — The  portion  of  the  stick  through  which 
the  pin  passes. 

Leaf. — The  broad  band  of  skin,  paper,  silk,  or 
other  textile  fabric  which  unites  the  upper 
part  of  the  sticks  of  a  folding  fan. 

Lithography. — This  is  a  process  which  was  in- 
vented at  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century 
and  applied  to  the  printing  of  caricatures 
and  fans,  especially  in  the  early  and  middle 
parts  of  the  nineteenth  century.  Later  on 
it  was  to  a  considerable  extent  superseded 
by  other  methods. 

The  design  is  drawn  with  a  greasy  pencil 
or  pen  and  oily  ink  on  a  stone,  which  has 


826  GLOSSARY 

the  two  properties  of  taking  a  very  fine 
surface  polish  and  the  absorption  of  water. 
When  the  drawing  is  complete  the  stone  is 
fastened  in  a  press  and  damped ;  the 
undrawn  on  stone  absorbs  the  water,  while 
the  greasy  design  is  free  from  moisture.  An 
ink  roller  is  then  applied,  when  the  result  is 
reversed,  the  ink  is  attracted  to  the  greasy 
design,  and  the  background  is  left  clean. 
Printing  then  takes  place  in  the  usual  way. 
Lithography  can  be  used  for  single  coloured 
(generally  black)  outlines  and  shading,  or 
it  can  be  used  for  printing  in  various  colours. 
As  a  rule,  for  fans  that  are  over  eighty  years 
old,  the  outline  only  is  printed,  the  colour 
being  applied  by  hand. 

Lithographed     fans     are     seldom     of     any 

interest  to  the  collector,  but  it  is  very  neces- 

,  sary  for  the  inexperienced  buyer  to  beware 

of  "  Restoration  Fans,"  which  in  very  many 

cases  have  a  lithographed  base. 

These  fans  are  the  result  of  a  craze  for 
fans  in  the  old  style,  which  took  the  fashion- 
able world  of  Paris  by  storm.  As  sufficient 
genuine  old  specimens  could  not  be  dis- 
covered, the  clever  purveyors  of  trinketry 
supplied  the  demand  with  new  fans,  which 
bear  considerable  resemblance  to  their  proto- 
types. In  order  to  economize  time  the  outlines 
were  painted  by  lithography,  and  the  painting 
done  by  hand,  disguising  as  far  as  possible 


GLOSSARY  327 

the  mechanical  base.  The  lithographic  line 
is  very  like  a  pencil  line,  and  either  innocently 
or  not  they  are  palmed  off  on  unwitting  buyers 
as  "  Louis  XV  antiques."  Of  course,  to  a 
collector  who  has  intelligently  studied  a 
single  real  fan,  the  idea  of  any  one  falling 
into  an  error  regarding  these  fans  seems 
preposterous  and  ridiculous.  I  know,  how- 
ever, personally  of  two  cases  where  quite 
good  prices  have  been  given  for  them.  The 
sticks  often  are  elaborately  carved  and 
handsomely  gilt,  though  the  workmanship  is 
coarse ;  still,  the  effect  is  brilliant  and  rich 
to  an  inexperienced  eye. 

There  were  also  simple  fans  of  about  the 
same  period  with  lithographed  and  painted 
figure  groups  in  pseudo-Watteau  style.  The 
drawing  of  these  figures  has  a  curiously 
"  old-fashioned "  flavour,  quite  different  to 
the  style  of  the  originals.  It  is  rather  puzzling 
why  the  designers  at  this  date,  instead  of 
copying  the  originals,  preferred  to  evolve 
something  of  the  same  sort  "  out  of  their 


inner  consciousness." 


Fans  there  are  of  Spanish  origin  for  which 
their  owners  proudly  claim  antiquity.  These 
are  almost  always  adorned  with  lithographs 
of  bull-fights  and  scenes  in  and  near  the 
bull-ring.  These  fans  are  seldom  earlier 
than  1855  or  1850,  and  are  of  little  interest. 
The  colours  are  generally  in  the  earlier  ones 


328  GLOSSARY 

applied  by  hand,  later  they  are  printed  in 
chromo-lithography.  The  sticks  are  often  of 
sandalwood,  inlet  with  plaques  of  burnished 
steel.  Many  of  these  appear  to  have  been 
printed  as  souvenirs,  attractive  to  the  tourist 
rather  than  for  native  use,  though  paper 
fans  were  carried  in  the  streets.  There  are 
many  bright-coloured  fans  of  this  calibre, 
which  are  not  unattractive  as  decorative 
objects,  but  they  are  too  numerous  and  coarsely 
executed  to  have  any  special  value  to  the 
collector.  I  have  seen  these  fans  offered  for 
sale  as  "  Antique  Spanish  Fans/'  having  had 
their  sticks  gilded  and  burnished,  which 
made  them  very  effective  for  use ;  but  I 
imagine  that  disappointment  and  disillu- 
sionment must  have  ensued  when  the  unwary 
purchaser  showed  the  "  treasure "  to  any 
one  who  knew  about  fans. 

Mosaique. — The  term  used  by  French  workmen 
of  the  time  of  Louis  XVI  to  describe  the 
style  of  ornament  used  in  the  sticks  of  that 
period.  It  consisted  of  a  finely  perforated 
ground  and  solid  reserves  carved  in  bas 
relief.  (See  p.  224.) 

Panaches. — The  French  term  for  the  outer  sticks 
of  a  fan. 

Paper. — Almost  all  printed  fan  leaves  and  many 
painted  ones  are  executed  on  a  paper  ground. 
The  material  used  is,  of  course,  "  hand  made," 
as  machine-made  paper  is  quite  a  modern 


GLOSSARY  329 

invention,  only  dating  from  the  nineteenth 
century. 

The  method  of  manufacture  is  a  simple 
one,  though  it  involves  a  considerable  amount 
of  technical  skill  and  knowledge.  As  is 
well  known,  paper  is  produced  from  rags 
reduced  to  pulp  by  boiling  and  grinding. 
A  small  quantity  of  the  liquid  pulp  is  taken 
up  in  a  mould,  which  consists  of  a  frame 
covered  with  fine  wire  cloth,  and  having  a 
movable  edge  known  as  the  "  dekkle."  The 
workman  spreads  the  pulp  on  the  wire  by 
giving  it  a  shake,  and  the  dekkle  being  re- 
moved, the  soft  sheet  is  laid  on  a  piece  of 
felt  to  dry,  another  piece  of  felt  is  laid  on 
top  of  it,  and  on  this  the  next  sheet  is  placed  ; 
the  process  being  continued  until  a  large 
enough  pile  is  produced  to  take  to  the  press, 
where  the  superfluous  water  is  removed. 
This  way  of  making  paper  leaves  a  clear 
impress  of  the  wires  in  the  paper  in  the  shape 
of  fine  lines,  crossed  at  intervals  by  rather 
heavier  lines.  The  watermarks  which  are 
found  in  some  sheets  are  formed  by  wires  bent 
to  the  required  shape,  which  form  part  of 
the  mould,  and  appear  in  the  finished  sheet 
when  held  up  to  the  light  as  a  transparent 
outline,  owing  to  the  paper  being  thinner 
where  they  occur. 

Italy,  France,  and  Holland  were  noted 
for  their  manufacture  of  paper,  but  until 


330  GLOSSARY 

1685  the  finer  kinds  do  not  appear  to  have 
been  made  in  England,  and  for  a  considerable 
time  after  that  date  a  large  amount  was 
imported  from  the  Continent,  so  that  a  foreign 
watermark  does  not  necessarily  imply  that 
a  fan  is  of  foreign  provenance. 

The  paper  used  for  the  etched  and  hand- 
coloured  fans  which  had  such  an  immense 
vogue  in  the  eighteenth  century  is  thin, 
tough,  and  of  fairly  smooth  surface.  It  has 
generally  attained  a  very  creamy  tint  with 
age,  and,  indeed,  was  probably  not  very  white 
to  begin  with,  as  the  present  day  methods  of 
bleaching  not  being  known,  the  makers  had 
to  rely  on  the  purity  of  colour  of  the  material 
from  which  the  paper  was  made.  What  it 
lost  in  whiteness  it  gained  in  durability,  and 
the  fans  of  that  day,  save  for  actual  wear 
and  tear,  are  still  as  good  as  when  they  were 
made,  while  much  modern  paper  discolours 
and  loses  its  flexibility  in  a  very  short  time. 

Evelyn  gives  an  account  of  paper  making 
which  is  interesting,  because  it  describes 
the  process  followed  at  the  date  of  the 
introduction  of  white  paper  of  English 
manufacture  : — 

During  August  24,  1678. 

"  I  went  to  see  my  Lord  of  St.  Alban's 
house  at  Byflete,  an  old  large  building. 
Thence  to  the  paper  mills,  where  I  found 
them  making  a  coarse  white  paper.  They 


GLOSSARY  331 

cull  the  rags  which  are  linnen  for  white  paper, 
woollen  for  brown  ;  then  they  stamp  them 
in  troughs  to  a  papp  with  pestles  or  hammers 
like  ye  powder  mills,  then  put  it  into  a  vessell 
of  water,  in  which  they  dip  a  frame  closely 
wyred  with  wyre  as  small  as  a  haire  and  as 
close  as  a  weaver's  reede  ;  on  this  they  take 
up  the  papp,  the  superfluous  water  draining 
through  the  wyre ;  this  they  dexterously 
turning,  shake  out  like  a  pancake,  on  a 
smooth  board  between  two  pieces  of  flannell, 
then  presse  it  between  a  greate  presse,  the 
flannell  sucking  out  ye  moisture ;  then 
taking  it  out  they  ply  and  hang  it  on  strings, 
as  they  dry  linnen  in  the  laundry ;  then 
dip  it  in  alum- water  lastly  polish,  and  make 
it  up  into  quires.  They  put  some  gum  in 
the  water  in  which  they  macerate  the  raggs. 
The  mark  we  find  on  the  sheets  is  formed 
in  the  wyre." 

It  will  be  seen  that  the  method  is  prac- 
tically the  same  as  that  in  use  in  the  eighteenth 
century,  and,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  differs  very 
little  from  that  in  use  at  the  present  day 
for  manufacturing  hand-made  paper. 
Paste. — Imitation  stones  are  often  set  in  the 
head  of  the  pins,  and  sometimes  in  the  guards. 
As  a  rule  these  are  white,  but  red  "  rubies," 
green  "  emeralds,"  and  blue  "  sapphires " 
are  also  found.  Tiny  pastes  are  also  inset 
in  the  guards  of  some  horn  "  Empire  "  fans. 


332  GLOSSARY 

These  have  no  metal  setting,  but  fit  into 
small  circular  depressions  set  in  the  horn. 
They  have  a  somewhat  meretricious  effect, 
but  suited  the  theatrical  taste  of  the  day. 

Pen-and-ink  Drawings.  —  Many  eighteenth- 
century  fans  are  decorated  with  delicately 
executed  drawings  of  this  kind.  Sometimes 
these  are  mistakenly  called  etchings.  A  true 
etching  is  printed  from  a  copper  plate  by  a 
mechanical  process  (see  under  Etching). 
Often  the  pen-and-ink  work  is  heightened 
by  washes,  sometimes  of  sepia  or  Indian 
ink,  sometimes  of  colour,  which  give  a  very 
different  effect  to  the  pure  pen  and  ink. 
These  fans  appear  to  have  been  often  intended 
for  use  as  mourning  fans,  but  this  is  by  no 
means  always  the  case. 

Pin. — Another  term  for  Rivet,  which  see. 

Piqu£. — Decorated  by  small  gold  or  silver  points 
or  pins. 

Ribbon. — Brise  fans  are  always  held  together 
by  a  ribbon.  At  first  sight  it  appears  as 
if  a  continuous  length  passed  through  the 
whole  fan.  Closer  inspection,  however,  reveals 
that  the  ribbon  consists  of  as  many  short 
pieces  as  there  are  brins,  so  that  the  ribbon 
may  be  attached  to  the  sticks,  and  not  merely 
pass  through  them. 

The  ribbon  used  was  a  fine  close  silk  weave, 
very  like  what  is  known  as  "  China  "  ribbon, 
but  hardly  so  thick.  It  should  just  fill  the 


GLOSSARY  333 

width  of  the  slits,  as  if  it  is  too  narrow  it 
looks  poor,  while  if  even  slightly  too  wide  it 
interferes  with  the  set  of  the  fan  when  folded. 

In  Vernis  Martin  fans  the  ribbon  is  fixed 
at  the  very  top  of  the  fan,  and  is  painted,  to 
be  in  keeping  with  the  rest  of  the  decoration. 

Many  fans  have  had  the  ribbon  replaced 
— probably  more  than  once — but  in  a  great 
many  cases  the  purity  of  the  old  silk  has 
carried  the  original  on  to  our  day. 

If  the  ribbon  requires  replacing,  it  is  a 
question  whether  the  original  tint  should 
be  used,  or  one  as  near  as  possible  to  that 
to  which  the  old  one  had  faded.  In  deciding 
this,  it  is  as  well  to  consider  the  preservation 
of  the  rest  of  the  decoration.  If  it  is  fresh 
— and  many  fans,  such  as  the  Dutch  painted 
horn  minuet  fans,  are  as  bright  as  when 
they  were  made — certainly  a  bright,  though 
soft,  tint  should  be  selected.  If,  on  the 
other  hand,  the  decoration  is  old  and  faded, 
or  if  the  ivory  of  a  pierced  fan  has  yellowed 
with  age,  then  a  duller  brownish  shade  will 
harmonize  best,  though  even  then  a  little  more 
colour  than  remains  in  the  original  may  be  an 
advantage  if  it  is  very  perished  and  brown. 
The  Rivet  is  the  pin  which  passes  through  the 
hole  in  the  head  of  the  fan  stick  and  acts 
as  a  pivot  on  which  the  sticks  turn  as  they 
are  furled  and  unfurled. 

In   early   times  it   appears   to   have   been 


334 


GLOSSARY 


as  a  rule  actually  riveted.  To  this  end  a 
small  portion  of  the  metal,  of  which  it  was 
composed,  was  left  protruding  beyond  the 
washer  and  spread  out  by  blows  from  a 
hammer,  so  that  it  could  not  be  again  with- 
drawn. The  washer  or  button  was  generally 
of  ivory  or  mother-o'-pearl.  This  made  a 
neat  and  secure  fastening,  but  it  had  a  dis- 
advantage that  if  the  fan  required  repair 
it  was  a  little  troublesome  to  unfasten  it. 
However,  that  was  not  a  serious  matter,  and 
this  method  of  securing  the  pin  has  endured 
to  the  present  day,  especially  for  the  less 
elaborate  fans.  Where,  however,  the  head 
of  the  pin  is  of  an  ornamental  kind,  and  has 
a  paste  or  precious  stone  set  in  it,  riveting 
as  a  means  of  securing  it  is  obviously  impossi- 
ble. The  alternate  method  is  to  make  the 
rivet  in  two  parts,  one  hollow  with  a  screw 
turned  on  the  inside,  into  which  the  other 
half  screws.  Such  pins  can  be  easily  removed 
and  replaced,  which  is  often  a  convenience, 
and  they  have  often  taken  the  place  of  the 
older  plain  ivory  or  pearl  buttons. 

The  setting  of  the  stones,  whether  paste 
or  real,  should  be  examined  to  see  whether 
the  pin  is  an  old  one  ;  the  majority  of  modern 
settings  are  "  gallery  "  or  "  built  up  "  settings, 
while  the  old  ones  are  cut  down.  In  the 
former  the  claws  that  hold  the  stone  consist 
of  fine  wires  or  stamped-out  metal,  while 


GLOSSARY  335 

in  the  latter  case  the  stone  is  set  in  a  compara- 
tively stout  metal,  the  sides  being  cut  away 
by  means  of  a  sharp  chisel,  leaving  the  claws 
standing  out  in  ridges,  having  a  very  bright 
gleaming  effect,  though  this  is  often  dimmed 
by  tarnish. 

Some  fans  have  a  metal  loop  intended  for 
the  attachment  of  a  ribbon  fastened  on  by 
means  of  the  pin.  These  were  not  originally  put 
on  to  fans  until  the  early  nineteenth  century, 
but  they  have,  of  course,  been  added  to  some 
fans  of  earlier  date,  in  which  case  the  original 
pin  has,  as  a  rule,  been  replaced  by  a  longer 
one  to  allow  for  the  additional  thickness  of 
the  loop. 

Rococo  (Rocaille). — A  somewhat  extravagant 
style  of  decoration  in  vogue  in  the  days  of 
Louis  XV.  It  generally  included  numerous 
ornamental  features,  such  as  rockwork, 
stalactites,  Chinamen,  birds,  foliage,  flowers, 
scrolls,  wreaths,  figures,  trellis-work — in  fact, 
almost  everything  was  pressed  into  the 
service,  provided  it  gave  the  desired  effect. 
Everything  was  one-sided,  panels  were  never 
rectangular,  but  of  irregular  outline,  bounded 
by  curves ;  frequently  they  were  higher  at 
one  side  than  the  other.  In  the  hands  of 
a  master  of  design  the  effect  is  sometimes 
excellent  when  all  the  surroundings  are  in 
keeping,  but  otherwise  it  easily  degenerates 
into  the  absurd. 


336 


GLOSSARY 


Shoulder. — The  point  of  the  stick  immediately 
below  the  leaf.  In  early  fans  it  sets  off  almost 
at  right  angles,  the  line  generally  following 
the  lower  line  of  the  leaf.  At  the  end  of 
the  eighteenth  century  the  top  of  the  shoulder 
was  rounded.  Brise"  fans,  as  a  rule,  have  no 
shoulder,  except  a  slight  indication  on  the 
guards. 

Spangles  were,  during  the  last  half  of  the 
eighteenth  century,  applied  to  almost  every 
article  of  women's  attire,  and,  of  course, 
were  much  used  on  fans.  They  were  applied 
to  the  typical  Louis  XVI  fan  as  a  frame 
for  the  frequent  three  medallions,  and  were 
also  introduced  into  other  parts  of  the  design. 
Later  on  whole  designs  were  worked  out  in 
them,  and  on  many  "  Empire "  fans  they 
are  the  sole  decoration.  Spangles  are  of 
two  kinds,  hammered  and  stamped ;  the 
older  variety  is  round,  with  a  small  hole 
in  the  middle.  It  is  sometimes  thought  that 
these  consist  of  small  plates  of  metal  with  a 
hole  pierced  in  them,  but  this  is  not  the  case  ; 
they  are  made  out  of  tiny  rings  of  wire 
subjected  to  severe  pressure,  which  spreads 
the  metal  inwards  and  outwards  until  the 
opening  in  the  centre  is  only  large  enough 
to  admit  the  passage  of  a  needle.  On  close 
examination  a  fine  line  may  be  traced  where 
the  two  ends  of  the  metal  ring  meet.  Some- 
times these  spangles  are  not  spread  quite 


GLOSSARY  837 

so    much,    and    these    take    the    form   of    a 
broad  ring. 

The  other  kind  which  were  used  later  are 
variously  shaped  as  small  stars,  ovals,  flower 
shapes,  and  so  on.  They  are  not  flat,  being 
somewhat  raised  in  the  centre,  and  were 
punched  or  stamped  out  of  extremely  thin 
sheets  of  metal.  Complete  designs  of  a 
floral  character  are  sometimes  worked  out 
in  such  spangles,  either  alone  or  in  conjunc- 
tion with  frosted  gilt  metal  stamped  in 
openwork  patterns. 

Steel  spangles  were  also  very  fashionable 
at  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century  and 
the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth.  These  also 
were  made  in  a  variety  of  forms  by  the  firm 
of  Boulton  and  Watt,  Birmingham,  the  metal 
used  being  burnished  to  an  extraordinary 
degree  of  brilliancy.  Used  in  conjunction 
with  matt  gilt  metal,  glittering  and  showy 
effects  were  easily  obtained.  Small  stamped 
ornaments  similar  in  appearance  to  spangles, 
but  without  the  central  hole,  are  often  inlaid 
into  ivory  and  bone  sticks  of  late  eighteenth 
and  early  nineteenth  century  date  ;  some  of 
these  have  a  small  pin  at  the  back  which 
fits  into  a  perforation  in  the  ivory,  making 
for  greater  security  than  when  simply  glued 
into  a  circular  depression. 

Stick. — The  skeleton  or  framework  of  a  folding 
fan,  consisting  of  the  outer  or  guard  sticks 
18 


838 


GLOSSARY 


(French  panaches)  and  the  inner  sticks 
(French  brins). 

Water  Colour. — When  this  term  is  used  it 
generally  means  that  the  painting  is  done 
in  transparent  colour,  without  body-colour 
of  any  kind. 

Whalebone. — This  material  is  not  used  for  fans, 
but  horn  fans  are  often  erroneously  so  called. 

Woods. — The  chief  kinds  used  for  fans  are  sandal- 
wood,  which  was  much  appreciated  on  account 
of  its  pleasant  odour ;  holly,  which  was 
almost  white  in  colour,  but  rather  brittle  ; 
laburnum,  a  yellowish  tough  wood  with  a 
close  grain,  which  was  suitable  for  fine 
pierced  work.  The  slips  which  extend  the 
sticks  under  the  leaf  beyond  the  shoulder  are 
generally  of  wood,  even  when  the  visible 
part  is  ivory,  pearl,  or  tortoiseshell. 


INDEX 


INDEX 


[For  proper  names  consult  also  Chapter  VII,  which  contains  a 
list  of  Fan  Painters,  Publishers  and  Designers.] 


Adams,  William,  259 
Addison,  quoted,  309 
D'Alembert,  quoted,  304 
Arevalo,  Cano  de,  77 
Argus  Pheasant  Fan,  205 
Arms    of    Fanmakers'    Com- 
pany, 223 
Ashton,  Sarah,  259 
Aurora  of  Guido,  70 

Babst,  M.  Germain,  quoted,  188 
Balloon  Fans,  57,  113 
Balzac,  quoted,  23,  305 
Bartolozzi,  96 
Battoir  Fans,  86,  315 
Beggar's  Opera,  178 
Bella,  Stefano  della,  108 
Blondel,  291 
Botanical  Fans,   137 
Bouchot,  Henri,  quoted,  119 
Boulton  and  Watt,  337 
Brin,  315 

Bris6  Fans,  147,  315 
Broome,  James,  260 
Burney,  Miss  Frances, quoted,  96 

Cabriolet  Fans,  163,  315 
Callot,  Jacques,  108 
Calpins,  261 
Camaieu,  315 
Canton,  201 
Capaigne,  27 


Caracci,  Agostino,  109 

Care  of  fans,  315 

Catalogue  of  Fans,  Schreiber 

Collection,  293 
Chapel  Fan,  177 
Chapt,  Baronne  de,  quoted,  303 
Charles    II    Fans    in    Walker 

Collection,  87 

Chassereau,  Francis,  245,  259 
Chassereau,  Francis,  sen.,  260 
Chicken  skin,  235,  319 
Chinese  Fans,  120 
Chinese  Fans  (carved),  207 
Chinese  trade,  201 
Christina  of  Sweden,  304 
Church  Fans,  138,  175 
Cipriani,  96 

Clarke,  Robert,  259,  261 
Cochin,  Nicolas,  108,  109 
Cock,  Abraham,  260 
Cockade  Fans,  320 
Coe,  Thomas,  259 
Coe,  William,  259 
Colour  prints,  319 
Colour  prints  on  silk,  191 
Coronation  Fans,  133 
Coryat,  quoted,  106 
Coventry,  Lady,  95 
Covers  for  fans,  317 
Craftsman,  quoted,  119 
Craon,  Princess,  75 
Cut  Vellum  Fans,  187 


341 


342 


INDEX 


Daily  Advertiser,  quoted,  go 
Dance  Fans,  129 
Dieppe  ivory  workers,  220 
Dobson,  Austin,  quoted,  306 
Dutch  embroidered  fan,  190 
Dutch  Fans,  205 

Embroidered  Fans,  190 
Empire    Fans,    61,    192,  227, 

332 

English  fan  sticks,  222 
English  Painted  Fans,  87 
English    printed    fan     leaves, 

119 

de  1'Estoile,  Pierre,  quoted,  188 
Etching,  320 
Evelyn,  quoted,  202,  330 
Expanding  Fans,  195 

Fan  boxes  (Chinese),  209 
Fan  leaves,  printed,  105 
Fan  Makers'  Company,  89,  223 

254 

Fan  makers  of  Paris,  267 
Fan  making,  237 
Feather  Fans  (Chinese),  205 
Feathers,  321 
Filigree  (Chinese),  205 
Flory,  M.  A.,  quoted,  188 
French  Printed  Fans,  in 

Gamble,  M.,  119,  129,  176,  178, 

186 

Gauze  Fans,  194 
Gelatine  insertions,  194 
Gentleman's  Magazine,  quoted, 

89,  i?5 
Glue,  233 

Goldfish  pearl,  325 
Gorge,  325 
Gouache,  325 
Goupy,  Jose,  93 
Grisaille,  325 
Guards,  325 
Guercino,  in 


Hadwin,  Abraham,  259 

Handles,  212 

Harlot's  Progress,  137 

Head,  325 

History  of  England  Fan,    137 

Hogarth,  137,  206 

H6rman,  Christoph  Fridn,  109 

Horn  Fans  (pierced),  162 

Importation  of  fans,  261 
Importation  of  sticks,  223 
"  Industrial  Arts  of  Spain,"  85 
Italy,  painted  fan  leaves,  65 
Ivory  Fans  (Chinese),  206 
Ivory  Fans  (pierced),  157 
Ivory  sticks,  217 
Ivory  to  clean,  317 

Journal    des   Hommes    Libres, 

quoted,  180 
Journal  du  Citoyen,  quoted,  221 

Kauffmann,  Angelica,  96 

Lacquer  fan  boxes,  209 
Lacquer  Fans,  206 
Lacquered  stocks,  223 
Lady's  Magazine,  quoted,  176 
Leaf,  325 
Lithography,  325 
Lorgnette  Fans,  169 
Louis  XIV  Fan,  28 
Louis  XIV,  marriage  of,  28 
Louis  XV  Fans,  41 
Louis  XV  sticks,  215 
Louis  XVI  Fans,  45,  114,  115, 

190,  207 
Louis  XVI  fansticks,  224 

Maps  on  printed  leaves,  137 

"Malbrouk  "  Fans,  112 

"  Mandarin  "  Fans,  203,  205, 

208 

Marcel,  M.  Gabriel,  294 
Marriage  Fans,  134.  182 


INDEX 


343 


Mica  insertions,  194 
Minuet  Fans,  163 
Moncornet,  Balthazar,   109 
Mosaique,  224,  328 
Mother-o'-pearl  sticks,  217 
Motteaux,  Peter,  260 
Mourning  Fans,   179 
Mourning  Fans,  English,   180 
Mystery  Fans,   168 

Napoleonic  Fans,   119 
Neapolitan  Fans,  75 
Nelson,  subject  of  fan,   136 
Northcote,  298 

Opera  Fans,  129,  196 
Origin  of  fan,  Japanese  legend, 

3°9 
Origin  of  fan,  Spanish  version, 

3°9 
Osborne,  Thomas,  120 

Painted  Fans  in  France,  27 

Panaches,  328 

Paper-making,  329 

Paste,  331 

Pen-and-ink  drawings,  332 

Piercing  saw,  239 

Pin,  332 

Piqu6,  332 

Piqu6  work,  215 

Poggi,  96 

Polly  Peachum,  178 

Pompadour,  Marquise  de,  23, 

305 

Pompeian  Fans,  71 
Pope,  Alexander,  fan  in  honour, 

97 
Preparation   of   materials   for 

sticks,  239 

Printed  Fans,  French,  in 
Printed    fan    leaves,  English, 

119 

Printed  Silk  Fans,  191 
Puzzle  Fans,  163 


Queen  Anne,  91,  255 
Queen  Charlotte,  297 
Quilliet,  294 
Quizzing  Fans,  169 

Rake's  Progress,   137 
Redgrave,  S.,  294 
Repair  of  fans,  316 
Rhead,  G.  Wooliscroft,  293 
Riafio,  Seflor  Juan,  F.  quoted, 

85 

Ribbon,  332 
Rivet,  333 
Rococo,  335 
Rococo  sticks,  215 
Romano,  Guilio,   in 
Rondot,     M.    Natalis,    quoted, 

183,  291 

Salway,  Mrs.,  294 

Satin      applique     decoration, 

194 

Schreiber,  Lady  Charlotte,  293 
Screen  Fans,  321 
Screen  Fans,  silk,   190 
Shoulder,  336 
Silk  Fans,  190 
Simmonds,  Joseph,  259 
Simmonds,  Richard,  255 
Spain,  painted  fan  leaves  in, 

77 

Spangles,  173 

Spangled  decoration,  190,  193, 

336 

Spectator,  quoted,  308,  309 
Steel,  quoted,  306 
Stickmaker's  skill,  218 
Stick,  337 
Sticks,  212 

Tassels,  208 
Tatler,  quoted,  306 
Theatre  Fans,  196 
Theatrical  Fans,  177 
Ticquet,  182 


S 


344 


INDEX 


Topographical  ornament,  107 
Tortoiseshell  sticks,  217 
Trade  cards,  245 

Uzanne,  quoted,   174,  221,  292, 
298 

Vecellio,  294 

Vellum  Fans,  65 

Vernis  Martin,   147,  205,  227 

Victories,  fans    in  honour  of, 

135 

Views  on  Fans,  136 

Walker  Collection,  29 
Walker  Sale,  87 


Walker  Sale  Catalogue,  292 
Walpole,    Horace,    quoted,  75, 

95,  163 

Water  colour,  338 
Wedding  Fans,   134.  182 
Wedgwood    Jasper   Ware,   49, 

194,  225 

West,  John,  260 
West,  Sir  Benjamin,  96 
Westminster   Journal,    quoted, 

89 

"  Whalebone  "  Fans,   162,  338 
Wooden  Fans  (pierced),  161 
Woods,  338 

Xavery,  Francis,  27 


Printed  in  Great  Britain  by 
UNWIN  BROTHERS,  LIMITED,  THE  ORESHAM  PRESS,   WOKINQ  AND  LONDON 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY 


NK 

4870 

147 


Fercival,  Maclver 
The  fan  book